Swinger First Time
Erotic stories where first swinging experiences are the main theme of the story.
By three o'clock we are all quite tired, so we napped from 3:00 until about 7:00 then we dress to go to a nearby restaurant for drinks, dinner, dancing, and more drinks. During a slow sensual dance, Bob and I watch Dan and Darlene hugging each other tightly. He smiles and lowers his hand to my ass and pulls my body to his. His cock is hard, he grins and pushes it against my belly. I press my body to his. I see that Dan is getting some good feels of Darlene's tits and ass and some short kisses. I let Bob play with my tits, and we sneak a few quick kisses ourselves.
Around 11:00, Darlene says it's time to get the guys home and into bed. They agreed, and I'm hot and horny and ready. On the way home it's decided that the last one into the shower is a rotten egg. It was no contest; before Dan could put the car away, the three of us were nude. Dan, having lost, was fixing drinks, when Darlene and I, calling him a rotten egg that needed washing, grabbed him and stripped off his clothes.
Four of us in the shower means we can't help having a lot of skin to skin contact. We soap each other with much good-natured debate and laughter about who may soap whom, and where. I run my hands over Bob's body and butt marveling at how nice it feels. I don't mind when Darlene rubs Dan's body, or even when she caressed his butt or rubbed her tits on his chest. However, I felt a tinge of jealousy when she caressed his balls then wrapped her hand around his cock, and he did not object. Pretending not to see, I let it pass, wishing I had the guts to do the same to Bob. Bob's cock presses just above the crack of my ass, his hand moves up the front of my leg, suddenly he slips a finger into my hot hole. I want to grab his cock but don't. Instead, I grab his hand and squeeze his thumb before discreetly moving it.
We dried each other, then went to the bed. Somehow it all seemed natural. It seemed impossible that at this time last night I would have beat up a woman for touching Dan. Now I had been aroused seeing Dan and Darlene caressing in the shower and carefully toweling the water from each other while Bob dried me. Dan, then me, then Darlene, then Bob, we lay on our backs, everyone very still. I reach for Dan's prick and wrap my hand around it. I think about Bob's cock against my back, if it had been lower, it might have been it instead of his finger in me. I wish I'd felt his cock and balls while in the shower, it might have been my only chance. Well, it's right there, why not feel it now? I stretch my arm across Darlene and finger his hard-on, then I take a firm hold of it. I giggle, “I have a cock in each hand.” Dan sits up, he's amazed. I'd never touched another cock, until last night, I'd never seen one. I stroke Dan's cock with my right hand, and Bob's with my left. Darlene says, "I need a better look," and slides out from between us.
Bob moves closer, I play with both cocks while Darlene watches from the foot of the bed. Bob's cock is as hard as steel. I finger it all over, it feels delicious, then I work my hand down to investigate those beautiful big balls. "Hold his cock while I suck it," Darlene says as she kneels between Bob's legs. I stroke his cock while Darlene takes it into her mouth. Without thinking I roll over onto Bob and press my open mouth to his, our tongues explore each other's mouths. I had never kissed anyone but Dan like this. Darlene ministers to Bob's cock while I tongue his mouth and caress his shaft and balls. After a while, I realize she has stopped sucking him and is being very still. I turn, and our eyes meet. She asks, "Could I taste Dan's cock?" Without thinking, I say "Sure." She glances at Bob. He smiles his approval. I am amazed, confused, yet hotter than I can remember.
Darlene kneels between his legs, leans forward and licks the head of my husband's cock. Stroking Bob's cock with my left hand I wrap the right tightly around my husband's cock, I watch intently. Darlene lowers her head, and five of his eight thick inches slide into her mouth and throat. I move my hand to his balls, and she takes the whole thing down her throat. I roll onto my right side and press myself to my husband, my right arm goes under his neck, my left hand goes to his balls. I fuck his mouth with my tongue. Darlene is working her magic on his cock. Dan's hand finds my wet pussy. His finger slides into me, his thumb massages my clit. Bob presses himself to my back. His hand moves to my breast. His chest feels good against my back, and his hand feels so damn good on my tits. His cock is... What the hell is he doing? What in the hell is that? My God, Bob is pushing his cock against my wet vagina. Will I allow this? For some reason, maybe Darlene's mouth on my husband's cock, maybe my husband's tongue in my mouth, or his fingers on my clit, or maybe Bob's hand on my tits, or just maybe because I want his cock in me. I don't protest, nor does Dan, his fingers now guiding Bob's cock toward the opening.
I feel the head of his cock pushing, then, Oh yes, it's in me. I feel the smoothness and bulk of his shaft as it slowly, slowly slides deeper and deeper into me. Dan continues to tongue my mouth. Darlene is swallowing his cock. Bob begins to slowly fuck me, going deep into me then all most pulling out. My husband's finger is in me along with Bob's cock. I feel I should protest, I should stop this, but Oh God it feels GOOD. Dan's finger and Bob's cock inside me at the same time; God it's so good, I am so HOT. "Yes, oh yes, fuck me Bob. Oh yes, finger my clit Dan. Yes, oh yes, yes, yes. Oh God, I'm coming, I'm coming. OOOHHHHHHH God, YES YES CCCUMMMMING OH GOD Yesssssssssss."
Dan's coming in Darlene's mouth, shooting his semen down her throat, she savors every drop. His climax is so intense his body convulses, his hips raise off the bed. He can't catch his breath. I raise my head and look at him lovingly, he smiles. We all lay still while Dan calms down, catches his breath. Bob is tightly pressed to my back, about half his cock buried in me, slowly moving just a little. Dan's hand is exploring Bob's cock and my vagina. Darlene lies on Dan, stretches across me and kisses Bob. Dan's cock is still rock hard even after just cumming. Is that because Bob's cock is in me, or, is it despite it being in me? Suddenly I'm bewildered. I pull myself away and sit up. Bob jumps to his feet.
We are all very still. What's Dan thinking? He doesn't seem mad that Bob just fucked me. Why did Bob jump to his feet? Is he afraid Darlene might be mad at him? Darlene is still kneeling between Dan's legs, studying me. Unless she was too absorbed in sucking my husband's cock, she must know her husband fucked me. She doesn't seem to be mad about it, but she does seem uneasy, nervous. Dan's cock has gone limp, and so has Bob's. Are they sorry or just uncertain about what happened? I am confused because now I want to fuck Bob. I mean really FUCK him, but only if he wants to fuck me and only if Dan and Darlene don't object. I could ask, but ask who, ask what? I think about what to say. Should I? What the hell, why not? In a low sexy voice, I say simply, "Bob, fuck me."
Darlene giggles and that breaks the tension. They say in unison "What the hell do you think he/I was doing?" We all burst into hysterical laughter. We get up, finish our drinks. I put on another tape, go to the bathroom. Have another drink. Then Bob looks at me with burning desire.
I lay flat on my back and spread my legs wide. Bob slides between my legs and briefly kisses my pussy, then kisses his way up my body pausing briefly at each nipple. We glance at them, they watch us intently, studying every detail, Dan's cock is very hard, that pleases me. Bob presses his open mouth to mine. Slowly, deliberately, he positions his hips then his steel hard cock presses against my wet pussy. I grasp it and work it's head over my pussy, rubbing my clit with it, then I place it at the entrance to my hole. He slowly ever so slowly pushes it in, inch by lovely inch it goes deeper and deeper, till his balls caress my anus. We sigh, we moan, letting the world know how good our fucking feels. I am so God damned hot. I haven't been this turned on since Dan and I started fucking years ago. Bob's cock is a little thinner than Dan's, but it is somewhat longer. I lift my knees toward the ceiling, he is fucking me very deeply. I feel I'm losing my virginity again, and God am I enjoying it. I squeeze my vagina as tight as I can, trying to explore every feature of this different, magnificent cock. Bob begins wildly fucking deep into me. All too soon his body goes rigid, and I feel his hot thick cum pumping deep into me, then he is still, his cock shrinking inside me. He rolls off away from Dan and Darlene.
Dan is laying on his back, Darlene is laying face down on him. I wonder why they aren't fucking? Maybe he will fuck her now that we've finished. I want to watch him fuck her. My hand goes to my aching clit, I'll bring myself off while I watch them. We all lay still for some time. They make no move to fuck; I wonder why. Maybe they are waiting for permission. I'm really close to cumming, and if Dan is not going to fuck her, then he can bring me off. I say as sexily as I can "You two can fuck later, but right now I want Dan to eat me." Darlene smiles saying, "He can do both."
I straddle my husband's face and lower my cunt full of Bob's semen onto his mouth. He licks tentatively, then hungrily. The unfamiliar taste of cum mixed with my sweet pussy juice is a powerful aphrodisiac, adding even more potency. Darlene straddles his waist and lowers her wet cunt over his steel hard cock until it is fully in her. He licks deep in me while thrusting his cock into her. He can't believe he's fucking her while eating me. He moans, "You taste so good. You feel so good." Darlene embraces me, her tits massage my back, her lips against my ear. Bob places one arm across my breasts, the other behind his wife. He kisses her, then me. Then we share three-way kisses, our tongues twirling together. Dan fucks me with his tongue, while she rides up and down the full length of his cock. She's very tight, a vacuum sucking my husband's semen from his balls. She's moving much faster, having contractions, coming. My husband pumps his load into her, then she goes limp, collapsing against her husband and me.
We collapse, becoming an exhausted pile of torsos, arms, and legs. Dan and I cuddle whispering, I love you until we fall asleep.
Waking, I find I'm in Dan's arms, it's nearly Nine O'clock, he holds me tight, kisses me tenderly and lovingly, and whispers, "I love you more than ever." I tell him how much I love him. We shower and then sit in the Kitchen drinking juice and coffee, making small talk about nothing until Bob, looking at the Three of us says, "Mary, let's go fuck."
Bob takes my hand and leads me to the bedroom. We kiss deeply and lower ourselves to the bed, we explored every inch of each other before I take his cock into my mouth. He tastes every bit as good as Dan. I savored every drop of his sweet cum shooting into my mouth. He pushes me away saying he can take no more. He goes down on me and works magic in my crotch. As I soar toward climax I wish we'd done this sooner, this is so good. I come, in a series of short, intense climaxes. Then it's my turn to push him away, though I do not want to, I can take no more. Laying in each other's arms, we enjoy listening to the sounds of Dan and Darlene's intense sex play coming from the next room. We fondled each other, and soon he's hard again. We fool around, trying various positions. Then, I'm on my knees, my butt in the air, my face on the bed. He kneels behind me. Slowly, that magnificent cock enters me and begins long fast strokes, those wondrous balls slapping my clit. Slowly I build to a climax so intense I almost pass out.
Dan and Darlene bring cups of fresh coffee. They head for the shower, we join them. We dress and go out for Brunch. It's nearly three o'clock when we get back.
That afternoon, Dan fucked Darlene while she sucked Bob and I caressed and kissed them all over their bodies. Bob fucked me while he was eating Darlene and Dan caressed and kissed us. Then the three of them kissed their way down my body, kissing every inch of me, from my forehead to my toes. Even Darlene kissed my tits and pussy, It was her first taste of pussy. It was a first for both of us when she put her mouth on mine, for deep tongue kisses. Then, to my surprise, Darlene went down on me, she put her tongue deep into my wet ready hole. We moved to a sixty-nine, and I found myself enjoying eating her pussy. Bob and Dan enjoyed watching us eat each other out almost as much as we enjoyed doing it. Later, Dan lay on his back resting. I lay on him sucking his cock, hoping to get it hard one more time, he licked my clit. Bob got between my legs and slid his cock into me, his shaft rubbing Dan's nose. Suddenly Bob's cock slipped out of me, into Dan's mouth, that was a first. Darlene, kissing Bob's butt, got a close view of her husband's cock moving between my vagina and my husband's mouth. It felt good, I wished I could see.
They had to leave by 7 o'clock for the long drive back to Las Vegas. Dan and I cuddled for hours discussing each detail. Neither of us wanted the experience to end, nor to forget any detail of that weekend with friends.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,674 views
Gene had received miracle military orders for his initial active duty permanent change of station. Of all the places that the Navy could send him, he was ordered to NAS Dallas which at that time was situated between Fort Worth and Dallas. Getting orders to Texas was a blessing and they have made Texas their forever home even after his military obligations were fulfilled.
Life and income as entry level for Nancy in the workforce and for Gene in the military meant that they had to be very careful with their expenditures. The moved into a single-family rental that was out in the countryside (of course today that is part of the DFW Megaplex) to start their first real adult life living outside of their rural NW Arkansas childhood homes. They could see their neighbors, but the houses set in the middle of 1.5 acre lot which allowed them to play cassette tapes on their favorite music while out on the patio, yet still not bother their neighbors.
Being tight with money was a hallmark of both of their upbringing. In Arkansas they had nearby fresh running streams and swimming holes to enjoy, but the access and distance to such things from where they worked and lived seemed to always be out of reach for time and certainly for money. Texas is huge and the distances between venues was also lengthy.
“We have got to come up with something to enjoy these hot summers,” stated Nancy. “I don’t like sitting inside the air conditioning all weekend. What can we do?”
After a lot of discussion and going over the pros and cons, they decided that they would purchase one of the low cost circular shaped, above ground pools that had at least a filter system. Both of their families had a history of constructing their own homes, so it was an easy leap to consider building a free-standing scaffolding/deck to go around a portion of the pool. The rationale was that they would soon save in time and money the expense and that since they were building it with skids and freestanding, they could disassemble the components to move to another rental if required. Their landlord agreed to the placement.
All of Nancy’s income was not targeted for their needs which left them with sufficient funds to buy the pool so long as they stuck to their savings plans. They received a significant discount as they purchased the kit off season. So instead of having a stair to a portion of a deck, they were able to create a larger sundeck and a small foot deck all around the pool.
Warmer temps came soon signaling time to try out the pool. “Ohmigod” exclaimed Nancy as she lowered herself into the water, “this is damn cold.” Gene agreed and between them they didn’t stay in very long opting to get out and lounge on the sundeck.
“Well, this is a problem,” said Nancy. She had warmed up in the sun and rose up on her elbows to see the neighbors out in their backyard waving at them. She waved meekly back. “Gene, I’m not real comfortable using the pool in my bikini with the neighbors getting an eye level view of my crotch.”
Gene raised up trying to look as nonchalant as possible and said, “You are so right. We should add a screen around the whole circle. Frankly, I was already thinking of how to add a gate to our steps as we don’t need to be responsible for some child climbing into our pool.”
They agreed and took the balance of the weekend to plan, measure, and budget for the additional materials.
At Sunday School they had mentioned to some of their friends in the Young Married Class that they were having to install a privacy screen around their pool. It wasn’t going to get going as quickly as they wanted since Gene would have to be “on duty” at the Navy the next two weekends. He would be working by himself on those Monday and Tuesday’s. There was a limit to what Nancy could do physically even though she knew exactly how to construct the screens.
After hearing that, a Sunday School classmate couple, Martha and Mike, said they would help her on Saturdays and Mike could come by after his shift ended to get a couple of hours in with Gene on the Monday and Tuesdays. Of course, would they get an invite to play in the pool now and then was their question. Gene and Nancy quickly agreed adding it would be great to develop new friends and expressed appreciation for the help. The work would start the following Saturday.
Gene worked hard as late as he was allowed within the neighborhood rules the next weekdays after duty to get the basic framework done for the additional screening material. They decided upon using a fence plank batten system that would make the pool interior only visible from a flight above or from inside the screening. Gene and Nancy spoke at length about being able to skinny dip just like they did in the remote swimming holes of Arkansas. They went further to say, they would have to be quiet or really turn up the music, but wouldn’t fucking out on the sun deck be a wonderful experience.
“You know, I have a feeling about Mike and Martha,” said Nancy as she was on top of Gene riding his cock, “I think they could be our fantasy headboard bangers, you would like to fuck Martha wouldn’t you?” She felt him become a little harder and he grunted back, “and you would like to fuck Gene I bet.”
“Might be fun, want to play fantasy,” she cooed and bent over to kiss his nipples then placed her breasts towards his mouth. Gene pulled off her nipple and eased her back into a sitting position as he massaged her breasts, “Go ahead say it, say it.”
Nancy said "Fuck me Mike, fuck me Mike" to her husband in the first step of the fantasy. Martha and Gene are over there fucking each other.”
“Fuck her good Gene, fuck Nancy good. Ride my cock Martha, ride my cock, I’m going to fill you up,” he replied in their role playing. Both of their minds were now fucking their Sunday School classmates and it didn’t take long before they were both screaming the names of others as they both came in a sweaty collision of matching orgasms.
“Whew,” said Gene, “I think we like that couple.”
“Yeah,” she replied, “Mike got me off really good. ...Do you think?”
“I don’t know, but maybe, would you be okay...if we actually did?” he replied.
“If you are, then I am. We have only known each other and that’s been six years of happiness, but having sex with them might be fun, just only as fun.” She snuggled into his neck with her hand squeezing his flaccid cock softly. “I guess if it comes to be, then I’m okay. We can’t have kids, we might as well have fun. What’s this,” she felt his cock come back to life, ”you are getting hard about this aren’t you?"
Gene knew his cock couldn’t lie, it was already getting hard at the realization that his bride, was apparently ready to sense the feeling of another cock and she was blessing that he would be able to sink his cock into another woman. “Guess the old truth-or-tell stick is telling you what I think. I think Mike might be ready for another round,” as he rolled her onto her back and inserted his cock, “Mike feel pretty good right about now?”
“Um…yes, yes, yes!”
Gene had to leave for his Navy duty. Nancy stood naked in the foyer with her arms around Gene’s neck giving his a deep French kiss. Gene reached down and cupped her pussy, then stuck a finger in her. She leaned back and said, “Stop you can’t be late for work and you’re teasing me, quit it you asshole, umm, don’t, don’t” she faded off.
Well maybe you can get off with Mike and Martha he grinned, pecked her on the cheek and left to her teasing him, “Well, I just might leaving me in this condition. Love you, see you tonight,” she called after him.
Mike and Martha showed up early on Saturday morning. The weather was starting to really turn warm and it would take no time working in the heat to really start sweating. The pace was quick and after a few hours, Nancy said, “Hey, let’s take a break. You guys are moving so fast, there won’t be anything for Gene to do. I’m hungry how about you?” The threesome went inside the sliding doors to the eat-in kitchen where Nancy began setting out sandwich meats and drinks on the counter top.
Martha said, “Guess we are excited about working our way into an occasional use of the pool and wanted you to get this done…but, why so much screening?”
Mike questioned, “Aren’t you concerned about blocking the wind?”
Nancy replied, “Seems really rare that we don’t have some sort of wind and if we get too hot, we just jump back into the water. Add to that, we don’t like going to public pools and we want to be able to have some privacy when we enjoy the water.”
She hesitated before she said the next as she considered the couple sitting with her. They were dressed to work in the Texas heat with Martha wearing a tank top and no bra. More than once when she had bent over to pick up tools and parts, the neckline of her tank top had fallen with gravity to easily show her breasts but not her nipples. As the sweat had endured, her nipples became clear through the thin material. Mike on the other hand had already stripped out of his tank top. His shorts were loose fitting not revealing any outline of what Martha enjoyed at home. I wonder how this will go, thought Nancy.
“And when we are not enjoying the water, we most likely will be working on our zero tan lines,” she said with a grin and an eyebrow wiggle, “know what I mean?” asked Nancy.
Martha was walking back from the refrigerator with two beers in hand, she handed one to Martha and wagged her finger at Mike. Mike said, “That means I’m driving but, glad to see that you guys like a beer. Not all of the church folks would understand.”
Nancy popped the top of her beer, and clicked Martha’s can saying, “Probably a lot they might not understand, but that’s their problem,” looking to Mike, “sorry, no drinking and driving.”
Martha took a long sip from her beer, saying…”so when you mean zero tan lines, you mean nude,” asked Martha, “if that’s the case, I’m in…my ladies like the sun.” She then lifted her tank top to reveal her zero tan lines saying, “See?”
Nancy was taken aback by the sudden showing of her Sunday School classmate’s breasts but wasn’t going to be upstaged. She reached down and pulled her own shirt up revealing her provoked nipples and said, “Me too, but I don’t have any tan lines because I don’t have any tan as yet.”
Martha said, “Let’s compare.” She quickly moved to stand beside Nancy and commanded Mike, “So does she have tan lines, or not, look at both of us and tell us which has tan line?”
Mike didn’t know what to do. He hadn’t seen this side of his wife. She was outgoing and a little bit of an exhibitionist. Yes, he knew she would go out to their side yard that was very private and yes, she would sunbathe but, this was a circumstance he hadn’t anticipated. “Uh, well Martha I guess you don’t have any tan lines that I can see.”
“Crap,” yelled Martha and jerked her tank top completely then grabbed Nancy’s shirt pulling it over her head. “Now cowboy, which of us have tan lines?”
“Uh, Nancy you do seem to have a little bit of neckline color, but it, it’s uh, way up high“ he stuttered.
Nancy reached down and lifted her small breasts, wiggling what little she had saying, “Yeah but there are not tan lines here, right,” she then dropped her breasts and reached over pulling Martha tightly close to her with her left arm. She alternated grabbing her left breast then Martha’s right breast saying, “see no tan lines, right.” Martha got into the act grabbing Nancy with her right arm and using her free hand lifted her larger breasts towards Nancy. The resultant sight for Mike was to watch these two girls poke their adjacent breasts at each other while yelling about who had zero tan lines.
“Wait, wait, Mike said, “maybe we could agree that you both are right. Does it really matter? Aren’t you both going to get to get full tan lines, I mean zero tan lines, hell I don’t know what I mean?
The girls laughed and embraced giggling at Mike. Martha said, “I think we have him flustered.”
“Yeah, I think so,” said Nancy, “want some mustard?” Both girls turned to making their sandwiches as Mike sat dumbfounded watch the two topless ladies go about their effort as if they were not the least concerned about their semi-nude appearance.
“Uh, honey, do you want your shirt?" he asked.
“I don’t see one on you, you know you guys can’t have all of the leeway, right Nancy?” she replied.
“So right,” she giggled. “Gawd I wish Gene were here to see this. I know he would love your tits.”
“So, Mike,” asked Martha, “do you think Gene would love my tits, do you love Nancy’s tits?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “Well, let’s get lunch done and get back to work so Gene can get a chance, right Mike?” Martha asked rhetorically.
“How about giving me those chips over here honey?” asked Martha. Mike stood to reach towards the breakfast cart that was just out of arms reach and grabbed the chips bag. “Ah ha, I knew he was enjoying this, look at that hard-on growing on that cowboy,” cheered Martha. “I think he likes what he is seeing, don’t you?” she asked Nancy.
“I know I like what I’m seeing, and I bet Gene will like looking at these,” as she pointed to Martha. She reached over to touch Martha’s nipples and saw the areola visibly tighten. She had not seen that since she left home thinking of how she and her sisters had reached puberty testing each other’s nipples and even suckling. She found herself lost in Martha’s nipples and leaned into her breasts grazing her lips across the tighten protrusion. Her tongue reached out delicately tasting the sweat that coated Martha’s nipple and then found herself suckling on her breast.
Martha did not expect this but was enjoying it. She looked at Mike whose mouth was fully agape and motioned him over holding her remaining breast up for him. Mike was in a trance as he nursed on his wife’s bosom listening to her groan with pleasure. She was now enjoying the ministrations of both her friend and her husband. She felt a delicate hand reach up under her shorts leg that started massaging her hairless pussy. Nancy pulled her head delicately away from Martha’s nipple saying, “You have no hair, it feels really nice.”
Martha pulled her husband’s head tighter to her breast and said to Nancy, “Help me pull these off.” She lifted her ass from the chair seat and allowed Nancy to remove her shorts. She wore no underwear. Nancy went directly to massaging Martha’s clitoris and was rewarded with groans of delight with exclamations of “oh yes, oh yes.” The wetness of Martha’s pussy was increasing, and she was getting close to an orgasm when she said, “somebody fuck me, fuck me.” Nancy was rapidly finger fucking Martha to her first orgasm when she felt Martha tugging on her shorts. Nancy reached down and pulled her shorts down with her free hand as Martha quickly inserted one, then two fingers into her wet pussy.
Nancy had never had experienced an orgasm while standing and didn’t think she could make it that way now. She quickly pulled a chair up beside Martha and spread her legs as close as she could get them to Martha so that they both could face each other and masturbate each to their climaxes. Martha was already so close to reaching that point that she could not hold back, she screamed, “Oh fuck, oh fuck, yes, yes, there, there, aiyeeee,” she panted and arched hard onto Nancy’s fingers which were now three inside her. Having achieved her crest, she lurched into Nancy with a sense of urgency. Their arms were now interfering Mike’s position. Martha said, “relax, let me take you there.” She leaned into Nancy’s breasts and began to suck hard on her nipples tenderly nipping them with her teeth.
Nancy lifted her feet and placed them onto the table attempting to offer more of herself and to raise her pussy higher. Martha got up and walked around to Nancy’s right using her right hand to massage and coax Nancy to achieve the same that she received by Martha.
Nancy started bucking and had no regard to what was on the table top. Her legs spread even wider and she started saying, “Oh yeah, oh yeah, right there, that’s the spot, oh, oh, hi, hi, hi, hee, heeee,” as she came with a shudder. Martha continued to stroke her canal until Nancy’s spasms subsided.
“Uh, so this is how we build a privacy screen?” giggled Martha.
“We need to build more often,” replied Nancy. “I didn’t know I was bi-sexual.”
“Do you have sisters close to your age,” asked Martha.
“Yes”
“So do I,” Martha smiled knowingly, “enough said, huh?"
Nancy nodded, then realized that she was not only totally naked and had just orgasmed…something only Gene had seen…but there was poor Mike. “Uh, what about Mike…and, oh no, Gene…what do I do?“ her voice panicked.
“No problem, right Mike, right, “asked Martha with a tone that implied Mike had better not have a problem. “I’m guessing, Gene would enjoy this too.”
“Look” said Martha to Nancy, “we sort of just walked into this little fun time. Mike and I have often spoke of how sexy you two appear in your demure way. Guess we might have acted a little on those feelings just now."
“You and I got jacked off by each other and Mike only kissed my body, not yours. But my cowboy over there needs relief. I propose that we jack him off and then I’ll be happy to help you jack off your cowboy later since he is not here. Only fair, right?”
Martha didn’t wait for Nancy to reply and immediately went over to Mike unzipping his cargo shorts and pulling them down to his ankles. His very erect hard-on leapt to the sky and was oozing pre-cum.
“I suspect that we can get him off in less than a dozen strokes,” as she positioned him between the two of them. Martha turned him around and made Mike lean his ass on the table edge between the two girls. “Okay, you can play with both of our titties, if that’s alright with you Nancy,” suggested Martha.
“Uh…I guess so, I mean its not like we’re fucking, just touching, heavily touching,” she said quietly. “Can I trade sides,” Nancy asked, “I generally jack Gene off using my other hand.” The girls quickly traded sides and Martha began to stroke her husband looking to Nancy, “Are you going to help out?” Nancy reached over and placed her hand below Martha’s grasping Mike’s shaft. It felt so good to sense a different man’s cock and while it had a familiar feel to Gene’s it was different. She without consideration slid her hand down to Gene’s balls and felt them tighten to her touch. She didn’t hear herself say “nice balls.”
Martha bent over and licked to top of Mike’s cock she briefly encircled her lips around the oozing head then pulled back offering her husband’s cock to Nancy saying, “he tastes good, try him.”
Nancy didn’t react immediately and kept pumping the base of Mike’s shaft. Martha saw the hesitancy in Nancy’s reaction. She let go of Mike’s cock telling Nancy, "give him a full pump, that’s it all the way up and down."
“You like that, huh cowboy,” Martha asked softly, “she has nice hands and she is so close to tasting you?”
“How is he compared to your hubby or other guys you jacked off,” Martha asked Nancy?
Nancy was at loss for words. Here she was not only touching but jacking off the only other cock she ever held. Up till now, all had been fantasy and role playing. Mike’s cock was slight different in its curve than her husband’s which really curled up and back towards Mike’s belly. She hadn’t even been comparing until Martha questioned her.
“Well, this is the only the second cock I have ever held and except for this curve,” she pointed with her fingers, “he feels a lot like Gene.”
“But how does he taste compared to Gene?” Martha asked. “Get down there and give him a good sucking.”
“I’ve never done that for Gene or, anyone,” Nancy said with apprehension in her voice.
Mike and Martha both responded at the same time with “What, why?”
“Do you guys not do oral sex?” asked Martha.
“Gene gets me off that way all the time. But I have tried this on Gene,” as she bent over and kissed Mike’s cock head and then licked his balls moving upward to his shaft kissing the top of his cock finishing by pulling back slightly as she dipped her tongue into the hole of his cock while continuing to jack Mike’s shaft.
“I just don’t want Gene to come in my mouth. I’m scared I’ll gag, choke, or throw up on him and disappoint him. I really must be in the mood to even think about it. I can’t explain,” she said with a sadden tone.
“So, Gene has never had a blowjob,” asked Martha?
"No, we were total virgins when we married and as of now, I’m a little ahead of him and yet, this feels so right,” replied Nancy, “but I just haven’t been able to give him a full blowjob.”
Mike offered, “If you aren’t going to lubricate me with a blow job can we get something, lotion, KY, something.”
Nancy said, “Sure we have KY in my night stand, I’ll go get it.”
“Stay right there and lick him once or twice, I’ll go get it,” Martha said as she abruptly left the room in search of the lubricant.
Nancy was now alone with Mike and continued to softly stroke his cock. Mike had reached around her and was massaging her breasts tweaking her nipple when he said, “If you want to try and not worry about having to always try, go ahead and suck my cock. I promise I’ll will let you know when I’m cumming so it won’t go into your mouth. For sure there will be pre-cum oozing, but I won’t cum without telling you first.”
Nancy was so horny and was very much in the mood. She looked into his eyes, smiled, and said, “You better let me know, or there is no pool for you two.” She bent over and took his cock fully into her mouth. If was a pleasant sensation to her and she could immediately sense girth growing. She pulled back off stroking his cock and looked up saying, “I felt you react, don’t you dare cum in my mouth, got it?”
“Got it and you are doing a wonderful job,” said Mike.
Martha walked back from the couple’s bedroom holding the bottle of KY lubricant she had found sitting atop a stack of Playboy and Penthouse magazines on the shelf of the nightstand. It was apparent that these Sunday Schooler’s had a healthy sex drive and she was thinking, "How can I get Nancy to give Mike a blowjob so I can do Gene?"
Nancy was confronted by the sight that she had desired. There was her husband participating in the deflowering of a virgin cocksucker. Nancy had now shifted in front of Mike to better command Mike’s cock in her mouth. Mike had eased his ass onto the table top with his feet resting on the backs of two chairs. He looks like he was in a GYN exam, but look at her go, smiled Nancy to herself.
Suddenly the phone rang on the wall which startled all three of them. Martha grabbed the phone answering in a cheerful voice, “Gene and Nancy’s, Martha speaking.” “Oh, hi Gene.” The cord was long enough that she walked over her husband and friend pointing vigorously to her gaping mouth mimicking a cock going in and out, then pushed Nancy back towards Mike’s cock. Nancy went back to sucking Mike’s cock.
“Actually, I had to come into pee. Nancy is till working with Mike and really going at it. Un-huh, un-huh, sure.” She was now standing behind Nancy cradling the phone between her shoulder and cheek. She opened the lubricant and poured a generous amount into her right palm, placed the bottle on the counter then walked up behind Nancy. “Gee, that’s too bad, I’ll tell her,” as she placed the palm of her hand into Nancy ass crack sliding down lubricating her all the way to her pussy. She began stroking Nancy’s pussy with the heal of her hand spreading her labia like a snow plow then running back and forth over her clitoris, “so you have unexpected duty and will be back tomorrow after the drills are complete?”
Nancy heard Martha ask Gene, “Hey, are you guys going to let us skinny dip in the pool with you once this is done? Of course Mike will be fine with that, but I’ll have to tell you, he is likely to have a hard-on when he plays with me. That okay. Uh-huh, un-huh.” Nancy was becoming more excited and she was stifling moans which amounted to her emitting an extra vibration on Mike’s cock. She could feel his girth growing. Martha is seducing my husband, over the phone and masturbating me to heaven. She increased her suction and started a quicker pace on Mike’s cock.
“Oh, I already asked your wife. She said she would be fine with the four of us skinny dipping. Nancy also tells me that you will most likely have a hard-on as well. Will that bother you?” she asked sweetly. “Un-huh, sure, of course, certainly we understand. Good, cool, really cool, ummm, I guess I mean really hot.” She seductively said, “I think that you’re right and I’m looking forward to seeing the two of you hot and naked. I’m getting a little horny just thinking of the image. Bet you are too.”
Nancy was listening to this one side conversation getting more and excited. She was pick up her pace on Mike even more and she could tell Mike was having difficulty holding back. Martha had her to the edge of an orgasmic bliss, and she felt that she would soon be screaming onto Mike’s cock. Dammit Martha, your going to make me give myself away…Gene will hear me.
Then Martha said, “Maybe you will let Mike and I christen your sundeck while you two do the same.” She paused listening, “Ask Nancy about the headboard game back in Arkansas, okay, but are you two swingers? Oh it was listening to neighbors through the wall, uh huh, uh huh, how did that turn out?” she asked. Martha had her two fingers inside Nancy while her thumb was massage Nancy’s rosebud.
“So, I get it,” she spoke into the phone, “you two pretended to fuck your neighbors through the wall. That’s sexy, I can’t wait to see Nancy give you a blowjob while I’m doing Mike,” she said. “Huh, what, she doesn’t do blowjobs? Have you not had a blowjob, ever?” she asked with alarm.
“Really, we will just have to get that remedied, hang on, I’ll be right back,” she told him. Martha pretended to shout out the door yelling at her husband and neighbor, “Hey, you two mind if I give Gene his first blowjob when we christen the pool? Cool, alright thumbs up back to you.” She then stuck her thumb tip into Nancy’s rosebud. Nancy reacted instinctively pressing against Martha’s thumb and begin humping Martha’s thumb and fingers. She now was jacking Mike aggressively sensing his cock growing even tighter. Her forehead was feeling his stomach contract in rhythm with her hands and her mouth.
“Well, Gene, the team here is a go to get you out of your virgin state, come Monday, and you will get to cum,” she giggled. “Gene can’t be here Monday so it will be just us ladies, that okay?” she asked. “Uh-huh, sure, of course, well if you don’t mind, I suppose that would be nice, Certainly, I just bet I can make that happen. Not a problem for us, I have an insert. What about Nancy…oh can’t have kids. Really, you did that. You two are special. Call me back in about two hours, looking forward to getting you in my mouth and more. Bye.”
“Nancy, Gene says that he not only would like me to give him a blow job, he would like to fuck me,” Martha reported. “He tells me that he is fixed and you can’t have children. I have an insert so Gene can unload as much spunk as he can in me, nice and deep.”
Nancy was no longer stifling her groans as she felt Martha reach around her tweaking her nipples. “Gene also said that if we wanted to have a threesome today, he was cool with that as long as we ladies did him Monday. So, let’s get my husband and you off then rest up for a fucking tonight," suggested Martha, “okay?” She then started chanting “suck him, suck him, suck him.”
Hearing what she suspected that Gene was open to swapping wives and that he wanted her to go ahead had her spinning. The headboard game was going to become a real-life experience. Nancy was going nuts as she was close to her own orgasm and she knew Mike was too. Mike reached down and held her head steady saying, “I’m going to blow, I’m going to cum, pull off, pull off.”
Out of somewhere she did not know, Nancy became more intense on sucking him knowing that he was going to explode in her mouth. She wanted it and started a high pitched nasal sound that sounded like a steam whistle. His cock began to swell, and she felt his ball sack tighten to when it was like a drum skin and then the channel of his spunk started erupting through his cock into her mouth.
Martha saw the first telltale signs and as soon as she saw Mike’s cock begin to pump his seed into Nancy’s mouth, she rammed her thumb fully into Nancy’s ass then pinching the membrane gently between Nancy’s ass and her pussy deeply and rapidly. It sent Nancy into a physical exertion pressing her ass towards Martha and using Mike’s cock as a fulcrum. Nancy could not swallow the ropes of cum pulsating from Mike and much of it rolled back down onto his cock. She fell forward onto his stomach and lower chest screaming, “Fuck me, fuck me, fuck, fuck, fuck, oh shit, oh shit, yes, yes, harder.” She let out a low diaphragm guttural groan and then collapsed onto Mike still stoking his cock.
Martha extracted her finger from Nancy, then sat down on the adjacent chair to stroke herself as she watched her friend and husband calm down from their sex act. She heard Mike say, “Nancy I told you I was cumming, I didn’t want this to be wrong for you.” Nancy reached down and took his semi-hard cock still oozing cum into her mouth sucking as much as she could from it. She found drops of his semen on his belly and licked it saying, “It as more heavenly than I thought it would be and I wanted it. You’re fine and I think I’m no longer a cock sucking virgin,” she grinned as she was finally able to take the flaccid cock fully into her mouth.
She stood and turned towards Martha. “Let’s go clean up a bit and find something softer for a surface.” She looked to Mike saying, “If you think you are going to fuck me tonight as Gene suggested, you better get so more boards up on the screen. Come see us in about an hour, that’s close to when Gene is supposed to call back,” she smiled as she and Martha walked back towards the Master Bedroom.
Coming next...
Losing our virginity more than once…..P4
(As told to us from our swinging friends Gene and Nancy)
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 7,638 views
Her…
Our dating began after we inadvertently met at a Friday afternoon wedding. We were in the final months our senior year of high school. This un-shy boy (Gene, who became my husband for now nearly 15 years) appeared out of nowhere insisting on sitting beside me (Nancy). He was a little too forward for my taste and I couldn’t wait to get away from him, but there was no time as the wedding was starting. I was stuck.
Our family had just joined that particular church in NW Arkansas and really didn’t know many of congregation members. We were from a neighboring smaller rural town nearly twenty-four miles away but, Mom and Dad wanted to go to the larger “city” church. This boy that sat beside me told me that the bride was one of his former elementary school girl friends and that the groom was a high school pal, his neighbor, and was also his hunting buddy.
“I always thought Jennifer would marry early, and it was no secret that she and David were really hot and heavy into each other,” whispered Gene. “Jennifer had a wild childhood. She pretty much relied upon David’s mother to be almost her own mother. Guess, after today, that’s what how it really is,” Gene whispered close into Nancy’s ear.
All I could whisper back was, “that’s nice.”
The wedding was soon over, and the small reception was being held in the church basement. My folks were dutifully trying to be social and I still had this creep tagging along with me. I really had no place to go or, anyone else to speak with, since we were so new to the church. However, he was the only guy that even bothered to speak with me. Finally, he announced to me that he was going to go help decorate the bridal vehicle, as is the custom, and asked me to wait for him as he would be right back.
I watched him bound out the church basement door thinking to myself, Man… he is really forward. My folks came up with my sisters announcing we had to get going home as chores at our small farm needed attending. I was so, so grateful to be able to quickly get away.
As we were saying goodbye to the bride and groom, the bride, Jennifer, pulled me aside with a big smile and said, “I see you have captured Gene’s attention. He is a great guy and I think he has fallen for you.”
“Really,” I questioned, “how can you tell that?”
“I know him very, very well. I have mostly grown up with, and around him, here at church. We were even kid boyfriend/girlfriend as pre-teens. I have never seen him look at a girl like he does you. He has been my best friend and has helped me for years to deal with my alcoholic father and mostly absent mother. Yeah, he really seems like you have him under his spell,” replied Jennifer smiling broadly.
“Uh, thanks, and congratulations, Gene tells me that you and David are very special to him. He commented how he just knew you two would be married one day. My family is leaving, guess we will see you at church,” I replied.
“Oh yeah, and maybe we can double date sometime in the future,” Jennifer gleefully suggested, “Welcome to our gang and our church.”
I escaped with my folks left wondering, “Why does this guy seem to be so pushy to me?” Maybe it was because I had never had a boy be so comfortable in his approach. I later learned that Gene was, and has always been a very confident, decisive fellow that is truly comfortable in any environment.
Two days later, it was Sunday and I was not at all looking forward to encountering Gene should he be at church. My older sister (four years my senior) knew of Gene, and his family from inquiring with other friends she knew. My sister had began going to this church a year earlier. It was known that Gene’s family was part of the original church formation and, that Gene was one of the student leaders both at school, as well as at the church. My sister chastised me for being so shy. She reminded me that I was now 18, about to graduate high school and enter college, and was still sitting on the sidelines when it came to dating. True enough, but, our parents made that difficult with strict timing constraints plus, we were very rurally located, and I had not yet learned to drive.
Sunday morning came, and we had a cow that had been birthing since early evening on Saturday. We could not make the Sunday morning services. The new calf arrived, and Dad insisted that we attend Sunday night services. I just knew that I would be seeing Gene.
Him…
So, Jennifer and David were finally getting hitched and I was going to really decorate their car for some great memories. I wanted to ignore the wedding and just be outside decorating, but the pastor squelched that plan. As I walked towards the middle of the church, I looked over and saw the wife of my future. She was nothing I had dreamed of as my dreams were never that perfect. She was instead a powerful magnetic force pulling me to her with a feeling that I had not yet sensed in my puny 18 years of life. I don’t even remember what I said to her. I certainly don’t remember any of the ceremony as all I could do was use my best peripheral vision to watch this precious woman. I barely remembering introducing myself and getting her name. If I made any small talk, I couldn’t recall it. I was falling deeply.
Eventually the ceremony was over and I had the duty to go decorate my friends’ car to honor their day. “Hey Nancy, I’ll be right back, don’t go anywhere I really want to talk more.” She nodded and smiled, and I ran out back to get with the other guys to do the deed of soaping up the car.
When I came back inside, she and her family were gone. I asked around if anyone knew them as they were new to the church. One jokester told me, “Yeah, she goes to Henderson High School. She is the girlfriend of the captain of their football team.”
“Too bad for him,” I touted, “he is going to lose a girlfriend. That is my future wife.” Everyone laughed at my pronouncement except Jennifer.
Her…
My heart sank. There he was waiting at the church doors. He walked up to my parents, shaking my Dad’s hand firmly, then my Mother’s welcoming them to the church and asking if he could sit with me, and the rest of our family. His ploy was charming and disarming, yet it seemed very sincere.
After the services, he made the rounds almost like a politician. I couldn’t help myself from watching him and his demeanor was growing on me. Jennifer walked up to me and gave me a hug. “Bet you thought I’d be out on some honeymoon, huh.”
“Yeah,” I replied, “isn’t that normal?”
“Not for us poor people, we’ll get around to it later. But, hey it looks like you and Gene are getting to know each other,” she grinned.
Then Gene walked up and asked me, “Would you like to go get a root beer and I can drive you home?” I thought, Dad won’t allow this. “Well, if Dad says it is okay, sure.”
Without hesitation, Gene walker over to my Dad and asked if could take me home. Dad asked Gene if he knew the way for which Gene countered that surely Nancy knows the way. I was doomed. My older sister saw what was happening and whispered in my ear, “He seems like a nice guy, just don’t be timid. Show him you have some strength.”
I didn’t know what to do. Here this guy I met just two days ago was taking me home. I had never had that experience. I had never been on a date of any sorts. He walked me to the passenger side of his car. It was a newer model that had bucket seats but no center console. He opened the door and waited until I was in to close it. I don’t know where it came from, but as soon as he got in the door and seated, I moved to straddle both seats sitting as close to him as possible. I think I scared him a little….and feeling him against me felt tingly good. I felt a twinge in my groin that I had never felt before and had no explanation.
He was a careful driver, courteous date and never tried to kiss me, or touch me, other than we were sitting so close. He actually kept both hands on the wheel.
Him…
I really knew that she was special and that her family was also special. I asked permission to drive her home fully expecting to be turned down. I later learned that the big sister had provided some background that she had learned about me and that I was to be considered one of the “good guys” by all accounts.
After I let her in the car, she quickly moved to sit against me even straddling bucket seats. Omigosh, I have got a wild woman here. I have to be careful, were my thoughts. I will be the gentleman and not make any advances. I cannot lose her to being stupid, but when she put her hand on my right leg I could help but start getting the teenage hard-on.
I safely drove to the local drive-in stand and ordered root beer floats. I kept an eye on the time as I really didn’t know how long it would take to get her and I was not going to lose her to a timing issue.
Her…
This had been fun. I even touched, actually left, my hand on his leg above his knee. I had never touched a boy like that. He didn’t try to grope me or, even kiss me. He was a perfect gentleman. I was enthralled.
He got me home ahead of schedule and walked me up to the door. As we wound our way up the path, he asked if I would like to go on our first date the following Saturday evening. We both agreed to the date and then he asked my Dad if that would be acceptable. Dad, I’m glad this time as well, agreed.
We saw each other for services on Wednesday evening and I looked forward to the Saturday date. Jennifer learned of our date and said to both of us, “I hope you two start going “steady” so we can double date. You two look so cute together.” I think both of us turned red and just smiled.
Saturday was great. We went to play mini-golf and cheeseburgers. The evening was going quick as I had a very strict curfew. When he took me to the door, the porch light wasn’t on. He stood one step below me which brought our faces to the same height. He said, “This was wonderful, do you think we could go for a picnic tomorrow afternoon right after church? I was thinking we could go down to the springs at the church camp. I have a key as I help mow the facility. Ask your Dad, I’ll understand if he says no.”
“Sounds very nice, I’ll ask. I’m sure he will be okay with it. Maybe he will let me enjoy the afternoon, and you can bring me back for evening services, then home?”
He leaned forward as we both still were holding hands. I felt my hands sweating and that sensation in my groin twitching again. We got very close face to face and he asked softly, “may I kiss you?” I just leaned forward and pressed my mouth against his feeling our first kiss. Now, my groin was truly contracting, and I felt my nipples become hard against my very padded bra. This was a new feeling.
He let go of my hands and lightly grasped my waist as he kissed me once more. I found that my hands had been on top of his shoulders, but I cannot recall ever reaching out. He stepped back down and said, “I hope your Dad allow us go on the picnic.
Him…
I didn’t want to push her away and I attempted to be very gentle. She agreed to ask her Dad for permission to go on a picnic the next day. I’m not certain where my request to kiss came from, but I softly asked her and we had our first tender physical exchange of an awkward kiss. It was delightful and heavenly. My heart was racing and my cock was awakening. I had to get away before I overstepped the pacing.
Her and Him…
We did go on the picnic and he proposed to “go steady” which I accepted. His high school senior ring would not begin to fit my tiny hands, so I wore it proudly to church that evening as a necklace. We didn’t even know each other two weeks and were already at that stage. Forty-five days later he proposed, and we agreed to be married. A little over forty-five days from that we were married. We shocked our families with our speed.
The timing of our love starts at the end of the sixties. There was a lot of fear among folks about the Viet Nam war and the draft. Gene had decided to volunteer in the Navy, so he could get the type of duty and job that helped him beat the odds of being on the ground in Viet Nam. He accomplished that goal, just like he does almost anything he really tries. His assignment was about a year away after we wedded, and we were left with whatever small jobs he could get as no one would hire a person that was due any day to ship out.
Jennifer was beside herself just exploding with enthusiastic glee at the outcome of our relationship insisting that four of us should double date even before we were married. She, to this day still claims if it weren’t for her and David, we would have never met. She likes to brag a lot.
So as an engaged couple, we relented and agreed to a double date with the old married couple. Here were four 18-year olds living on very little except love and hormones. Our double date conversation got a little bit more racy than the two of us anticipated which, was totally driven by Jennifer.
We were seated in one of the back-alcove booths of the low lighted restaurant. “So, how heavy is the petting now that you two are engaged?” Jennifer asked in a hushed voice coming through a devilish smile.
“Geez, Jennifer, give ‘em a break,” said David.
“Why, they’re engaged,” she retorted, “they get to at least heavy pet…I mean you guys have at least done that right?” she challenged looking at Nancy then Gene.
Gene, ever the gentleman, said, “Uh no, we have kissed and hugged….”
“That’s it?” exclaimed Jennifer looking now directly at Nancy. “David and I had each other mostly naked by this time and certainly had been jacking each other off…I can’t believe you two, right David?”
David just shrugged his shoulders upward and grinned, then offered, “You know Gene, Jennifer has sat on both our laps on several backseat trips to young people church meetings. I don’t know about you, but I know she sat more than once on my hard-on.”
“Oh, I’ve sat on Gene’s hard-on,” said Jennifer. "Frankly, all the boys seem to enjoy when we girls sat on their laps. I’m just so glad it was you mother driving us David. She really understands."
“Gene, you got a hard-on with Jennifer?” Nancy asked turning towards Gene.
“Don’t be mad at him,” said David, “Jennifer has always been a pistol and we guys can’t help getting a little fired up when something like this rubs her pussy all over our laps,” as he shoulder-shoved Jennifer into the booth wall playfully.
Now Gene was stressing out. They had arrived earlier than Jennifer and David to the restaurant. Gene, ever the gentleman, had taken the inside seat so Nancy wouldn’t have to slide all the way over to the wall. When Jennifer and David arrived, David told Jennifer to “scoot over, my back is killing me.” He had been hauling hay for the last two days and was feeling the effect of hundreds of bales tossed and stacked during that effort.
Jennifer was taking advantage of the seating arrangement and had slipped out of her summer sandals. All four were wearing shorts. The girls were wearing sleeveless button up shirts and the guys had on colored t-shirts. Jennifer had lifted her left leg to rub up against Gene’s left leg raising it along his shin up to his knee.
“Nancy, when a guy starts sensing you feel him, whether it is your hand, your mouth, or even my butt, he can’t help but get horny.” Jennifer made a show of pulling her right arm off the table and made a bee line to David’s leg. “See, the closer I get to his crotch, the more reaction I’ll get from him no matter how much he tries not to react. Oh honey, is that for me?” she asked as she seemed to be now rubbing David’s crotch beneath the table. “Try it, I’m betting if you cop a feel that Gene is already up and ready, huh Gene?” she grinned mischievously as she kneaded her toes into his leg.
“Sorry, Nancy,” said David, “but Jennifer is one horny hot lady and she is probably right.”
Nancy looked at Gene who was already full blown hard under his shorts and worried that his boxers would hold back much from the outline. Jennifer had already stirred him up and he wondered to himself, wonder just how far those two would go if…. “Honey, is that true,” she asked, “are, are you wanting me to touch you?”
The combined guffaw from across the table from both David and Jennifer was instantaneous. “Oh sweetie, give him a break and put your hand in his lap, now. No one can see, and we don’t care, go ahead” chided Jennifer. “See if you have an effect on poor or Gene,” she laughed.
“I’m betting he is already sprouting,” laughed David as he drank his coke through a straw then wiggled his eyebrows up and down smiling.
Her….
It was almost a command from Jennifer. I just abruptly put my left hand onto his right leg and pulled up towards his crotch. He was hard, very hard. I couldn’t keep from feeling it from its base to its tip.
Him…
It was like a drill sergeant had told Nancy to march. She suddenly had her hand tracing the form of my hard cock petting it and squeezing it. I moved to give my fiancée a little more room for her hand to engage my cock then covered my lap with a table napkin. Jennifer thankfully removed her bare foot from my leg as Nancy was starting to take a look at my lap.
Both…
We left that dinner, after David and Gene could think about something else to get their hard-on’s down. It had been exhilarating to listen to Jennifer and David relate stories of their sex life from its beginning to now. Like a lot of kids from that era, we had no other teachers than fellow kids who had pioneered through this phase of learning about sex from each other.
That evening, we parked on one of the rural roads near her parent’s house. It was warm, very warm and we had no air conditioning in those days. We began kissing and then fondling each other through our clothing. We had slid the bucket seats back as far as they would track and had leaned the seat backs somewhat which created space between the steering wheel and Nancy’s back as she embraced into Gene’s arms.
Him…
Since the conversation of the evening and with Nancy’s feeling him, I did not try to force back a hard-on as we parked, instead allowing it to fully pulse with every kiss from Nancy. I nuzzled her neck as she held onto me and then slipped my right hand up under the back of her shirt. I felt no resistance to my advances. I was able to find her bra clasp and undo it to release her small breasts from the band. Nancy leaned back towards the steering wheel giving me access to move my hand from her back around to move up under her loosened bra. I felt her bare breast and nipple for the first time. She seemed to be breathing much heavier and was making other physical moves to give me more access.
Her…
As I lay across his lap, I could feel his hard-on pressing hard against my lower right side. I really wanted to touch it again but I wanted him to kiss my nipples like Jennifer said David does to her. I was now being taken over by a pure sex drive for this man. He managed to get my bra loose and I felt his tender touch on of my breast. He twirled my nipple sending shock waves into my groin. I could feel myself getting wet and the sweat we were developing in this summer heat just added to it.
Both…
Somehow we became acrobats as we look back on this. He had been able to unbutton her blouse and pull her bra above her nipples launching into sucking and kissing her neck and breasts. She had wiggled out of one leg of her shorts and panties and at the same time had unzipped his trousers finally finding his bare, hard cock through the slit in his Navy boxers.
Nancy was stroking his cock and rubbing her thumb just like Jennifer said she did to David. Jennifer had even demonstrated on the glass bottle of ketchup at the dinner table earlier that evening. Gene was leaking all sorts of fluid. She felt his hand go down to her crotch and she pulled her left leg up and swung her knee back towards the dash as she tip-toed her left foot on the seat cushion to give him full exposure to her pussy. She was rewarded with this position by feeling his fingers massage the outer rims of her pussy. She involuntarily begin to undulate her pussy pushing up against his fingers groaning her kisses until she laid back against the steering wheel as she continued stroking his cock which was now very wet.
She leaned back onto the wheel and opened her leg more to give him more access, as he penetrated her with his middle finger.
Her….
I was not even aware that I was stroking his cock. It just seemed to be a natural thing to do almost like breathing. His right hand had been massaging my mound with the heal of his hand pressing hard as I rose up to meet it while his fingers that were rubbing my pussy’s lips which were becoming very wet. I was groaning and starting to sense a feeling that I had never had, when I felt him softly and carefully insert his middle finger into me. He leaned into me and kissed me deeply. I heard myself saying, “oh yes, oh yes, oh yes”, each time that he stroked his finger in me.
I suppose for the first time, it was meant to not take very long as I began to pant and cry out using only the words I knew, “Yes, yes, yes, yes…ohhhh, yes" and then from deep inside me a sensation I didn’t know existed pronounced itself with my legs swinging wildly and my hips rising up to his hand, as I cried out finally, with a scream of joy saying words I didn’t know I could of, ”oh shit, oh shit, yes, yes, oh fuck.”
Gene continued to stoke his finger slowly in and out never pushing too far inside. He would slide it down from the top of my mound and cup his finger into me. His pace was gentle, and it continued to excite me. Gene leaned into me with a delicious kiss, as he began kissing my neck never letting up on the slow, smooth actions he was taking with finger fucking my pussy. I leaned into him still tugging on his cock feeling more fluid in my hands of what I now know to be pre-cum. Gene was breathing deeper and I found myself becoming more and more sensitive to his touch.
Gene was now barely penetrating me with his finger but was consistently stroking across my clitoris. I didn’t know what a clitoris was, but he listened carefully to Jennifer tell us that we girls have our own dickhead. It is just barely above our love tunnel and stroking it really gets girls off. Gene was a good listener as he seemed to be concentrating on my “dickhead.” I was already so wet and now was getting wetter. I felt my “dickhead” get larger and his touch was electrifying. I began to moan again and start pushing my pussy up to his finger trying to get a deeper penetration. My heart was pounding, and I was sweating profusely as I pushed my feet into the seat pushing my pelvis in tune with his stroking. I was lifting off the seat yelling at him, “yes, yes, yes, fuck yes, oh, oh, oh, oh, harder, harder, oh shit!” I let out a guttural scream that started out as low pitch diaphragm groan then went up to a very high squeal as my pussy contracted hard. I grabbed his hand holding his finger inside me. “Gotta stop, getting dizzy, give me a second,” I panted.
He left his finger in me and just clamped my mound in this grasp saying, “I hope you enjoyed this.”
“Oh yes, oh yes. Jennifer was right, this heavy petting is wonderful.”
Remembering Jennifer’s comments, I told him to lean back and pulled his t-shirt off. I went straight to his nipples and began sucking on them as he had done to me while still pulling on his hard cock. The position I was in was not helpful for me to be able to handle him. The steering wheel was hurting my back and, I wanted better access.
I rose up from lying across his lap and pulled my shirt and bra off. I had him raise his hips and I tugged his shorts down to his ankles. We were both fully naked and I had abandoned any concern for our exposure on this country lane.
I put my left arm around his neck and using my knees in the seat I pulled myself up to offer my nipples to his mouth which he immediately began suckling. As the same time with my right hand, I reached down and cupped his ball sack which was a tight ball of manliness. I traced his hard cock with my grasp and twisted my palm across the tip of his penis smearing the copious amount of fluid escaping just like Jennifer had demonstrated on the ketchup bottle. Gene was groaning into my titties and sucking my nipples so hard that I thought they would come off.
I pulled my nipples away from him and lowered myself to suck his nipples as Jennifer had suggested. His cock twitched in my hand and if felt as if it was growing in thickness. Each time that I moved from one nipple to the other the thickness seemed to grow. Gene was now reaching out and rubbing my breasts with his right hand and his left hand was pressed hard up against the top of the door frame.
He was groaning more and his pelvis was reaching up to thrust my grip each time I stroked downward. I pulled back more so I could get a better grip and began stroking him with my up raised thumb grip. I would stroke him all the way down until my little finger would bottom out on the base of his cock protruding out from his pelvis, then slide my hand up to the slippery top of his cock. He grunted, “Squeeze it hard, squeeze it.” I recalled David telling us at dinner, “Jennifer really knows how to jack me off. When I get close she squeezes it really tight, Jennifer will twist her hand at the top which really sends me over the edge.” Jennifer added, “Don’t know why people complain about a dickhead. It is really sensitive to the touch whether it is they guy’s or the gal’s . He won’t last long once you start doing this,” she demonstrated twisting her grip on the ketchup bottle.
I remembered the demonstration and I wanted this lovely man of my life to enjoy what he had just done for me as I begin to alternate stoking, twisting, and squeezing.
Him…
Of course, Jennifer had sat on my lap and of course, she really knew how to get all of the guys hard. But I had never touched her pussy and she had only once in a so-called effort to smooth out her skirt had reached between us with her hand pressing against my hard-on. It was more of we being just buddies and we growing up.
But at supper, she was really taking advantage of me by running her foot up and down my leg under the table. The gleam in her eye was annoying as I knew she was having fun at my expense. Worse, my cock was simply reacting to her words as I thought of how much I wanted to enjoy my bride to be.
When Nancy took direction from Jennifer and placed her hand on my hard-on, I thought I might come right then. When Nancy held her hand in that position for several minutes, I knew she and I were going to end our virgin existence to heavy petting that night.
There was no overt decision. We just found ourselves falling deeper into a sexual grasp as we began to explore each other as we parked. Nancy’s willingness to allow me to move towards feeling her naked breasts and lowering her shorts and underwear was exciting. She had unzipped my shorts and was rubbing my cock as best as she could in our acrobatic position when I had tenderly penetrated her very wet pussy with my finger. Her response was surprising especially when she was able to reach a climax twice.
Now she and I were essentially naked as she was stroking me into my own orgasm. Her sucking of my nipples had an amazing affect and her twisting her palm and fingers on my dick head were pushing me over the top. I was very close to coming and could not help my breathing or my groans. I felt the sensation building and I knew I was close. I grunted out, “I going to shoot, oh shit here it comes,” and I started bucking up to her strokes.
Nancy then started using both hands, squeezing me hard and stroking me like I was a butter churn handle. My balls tightened, and my cock became very hard. The spunk was rising up and began to erupt from my cock. The trajectory was nearly straight up, and the pressure was so intense that it hit Nancy squarely on her titties and face. She abruptly stopped stroking and I found myself grunting, “Don’t stop, don’t stop, finish me, finish me.” Nancy had wiped her face with her left hand, which acted as a lubricant, and she grabbed hold of my twitching cock and started stroking even faster and harder. With her other hand she wiped her titties and then reached down squeezing and massaging my balls using my cum as lubricant. She pointed my cock towards me and continued to pump me and, intermittently twisting my dickhead driving streams of cum onto my chest.
I finally had to reach down and stop her twisting asking her to just stroke it until my cock would soften.
Her and Him…
We were a sweaty and sex smelling mess. We kissed deeply and then realized we were getting close to curfew. Fortunately, we had a one-gallon cooler of ice water in the trunk. The glove box was full of paper napkins that we used to help remove Gene’s semen from our bodies. While we had not planned to be nearly naked, it was good that our clothes did not have the semen and my wetness on them. We giggled as we help each other get cleaned up and wiggled back into our clothes. We were no longer “heavy petting virgins.”
“Do we dare tell Jennifer and David?” asked Nancy.
“Oh, I don’t think we need to brag. Maybe we just let her think we are still virgins. It will drive her nuts,” laughed Gene. “I enjoyed this, but I would still like to not do the actual act until we are married,” Gene grinned.
“Agreed, but I’m up for this anytime we can, just don’t shoot that thing in my face again unless we are in a pool,” laughed Nancy.
We went home no longer that level of virgins and of course, we lost our full virginity on our wedding night. But, then there are the next levels of virginity to lose after the wedding night….
Listening to Jennifer and David made our transition from zero petting to heavy petting seem natural... but getting our swinger cherry popped took quite a bit longer to achieve. Indeed, there are the next levels of virginity to lose after the wedding night...
More to follow of these two and their pathway of swinging enjoyment.
- Read more...
- 1 comment
- 8,345 views
Let me give you a layout of the sex club, the ground floor is where the bar is and next to that a pole for pole dancing and the DJ booth above which there is always porn playing. There's an outside pool as well an indoor hot tub which I have used from time to time.
This was the first time I have seen a woman naked and there were a lot of naked women at the club since it was clothing optional and you were allowed to have sex wherever you want. When I was in the pool I saw a couple making out in front of me, he was fingering her pussy furiously to an orgasm. I was really turned on and started stroking my cock watching them.
Then I decided to go upstairs where they have a dungeon room in which you can tie people up, and opposite to that a play area where there was already a couple playing, they were in their mid-40s by the look of it. The wife was blond and had a bit of sagging to her tits, and her husband had a small cock about 3-4 inches. She was sucking his cock, taking it fully into her mouth. I decided to sit next to them and watch. As I sat next to her husband and stroked my hard brown cock, she saw me stroking my cock. Then she got in cowgirl position and inserted her husband's cock into her pussy. I moved closer and sat right next to them.
The wife was moving up and down on her husband's cock, her breasts moving with her rhythm. I asked if I could touch her, they said ok and I started to fondle her breasts. This was the first time I touched a breast, it was so soft and meaty and she was stroking my cock as she rode her husband. After a while she came. All the while there were other people looking and having fun which was a turn-on.
I asked if I could join them and they said yes. We decided to take the party to the third floor where single men were not allowed without females. There were a bunch of different rooms from which I could hear moans echoing. We entered a room and I laid on the bed, she came in between my legs and took my cock into her mouth. This was my first time feeling a mouth on my cock, it was so wet and warm. She took my whole cock down her throat, all the while her husband was watching us and stroking his cock. It turned me on even more that the husband was aroused by his wife sucking a stranger's cock.
Then we decided to do the 69, she turned her ass over my head and laid her stomach on my chest. Her pussy was mere inches away, it was pink and hairless. She had already resumed sucking on my cock, and I pulled her pussy lips apart and then darted my tongue inside her pussy. It was slightly wet and tasted salty. I inserted a finger deep inside her wet cunt and started fingering her to which she responded by thrusting her hips towards me urging me to go deeper into her. I then decided I wanted to fuck her. We went to the missionary position. I put on a condom then inserted my cock into her pussy and at that point I had lost my virginity, all the years of fantasizing had finally led to this moment.
I spread her legs wide and started stuffing my cock into her white married pussy. I was in awe as I saw my cock disappearing into the abyss of her pussy, my brown cock was contrasting when compared to her white skin and pink pussy. I knew I would last long because I had cummed earlier before I left.
She wrapped her legs around me pulling me closer towards her. I started cupping her breasts and playing with her nipples whilst my cock thrust in and out of her married pussy.
I went and took one of her nipples into my mouth she pushed my head towards it filling my mouth with her breast. All the while her husband was standing next to us stroking his cock. Looking at his wife getting fucked by a younger guy had turned him on.
We decided to change positions, this time her on top of me. She guided my cock to her entrance and eased herself down on me. She started moving up and down, and with that her tits followed as well. I can hear her moan and the look of pleasure on her face. I grabbed her tits with my big hands and squeezed them hard, pushing her over the edge she came.
She slumped forward towards me. We kissed, she was still panting. I explored her mouth with my tongue wrestling with her tongue. As we were doing this her husband had decided that he wanted to join in on the fun too.
He came and inserted his cock into her ass. It was a strange feeling as I was still deep inside her pussy hard as a rock. He started fucking her and I started moving my hips, the look on her face was plain pleasure, she was enjoying ever bit of it as was I. As I said this was a sex club so there were other couples fucking, and one couple stood next to us and were enjoying the show. The DP of the white wife was in full swing, we decided to change positions.
This time her husband got her pussy and me her ass. I couldn't believe it, I had fucked an older married woman in front of her husband, got my cock sucked, and now I was fucking her ass. I put lube on my cock and then thrust it into her ass, it was tighter than her pussy.
I started ramming her ass, spanking it, my balls we slapping against her thighs. I started fingering her clit as her husband was inside her pussy and me in her ass. She finally attained her orgasm. I pulled put and lay beside them.
She got off her husband, removed my condom and took my cock into her mouth. She made my cock really wet with her mouth playing with my balls. Her husband got behind her and thrust his cock into her, all the while she was giving me a blowjob. She started giving me head and stroking my cock at the same time, I knew I was going to cum.
I told her I was going to cum. She just kept on sucking so I pushed her head down and held it there and thrust my cock into her mouth and spurted my cum deep into her mouth. I shot spurts after spurts of cum down her throat. She sucked every bit, lapping up all my cum.
She then showed me the cum in her mouth and swallowed it. It was amazing to see that. Later I found out it was her birthday and I was her present
Overall it was an amazing experience which I will remember for years to come. Any feedback is helpful in helping me write better.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 14,018 views
When I woke Saturday morning I discovered that Linda was already up. I was moving a little slow that morning but after a quick shower I was soon dressed and making my way to the kitchen.
Linda and Lacie were both in the kitchen fixing breakfast. The three of us engaged in some good-natured teasing before I made my way out to the patio to join Dave.
After settling into a chair across the patio table from Dave the two of us engaged in a little morning chitchat as I tried to brush the morning cobwebs from my mind with hot coffee. We were two old friends that hadn’t seen each other in far too long and were enjoying just reuniting and catching up with one another’s lives.
The subject of conversation gradually shifted to our glory days and a few of the more humorous experiences we shared back in the day. Naturally there was a great deal of exaggeration from both of us as well as a lot of laughter as we tried to one-up one another.
At one point during that chat Dave casually mentioned that we might have a minor problem brewing tonight.
"What kind of problem?", I asked, more out of political correctness than interest. Dave an I had been close friends since we were both in our early twenties and I had never known him to allow a problem of any kind to interfere with us having a good-time at a party, so the mention of a problem didn’t cause much concern.
"It’s with Gloria. Well, actually it’s with Gloria’s sister. Gloria has already called twice this morning unsure of how to handle it," Dave replied in a bored tone.
"What’s the problem? What’s Gloria and her sister have to do with us tonight?" I inquired.
Dave shrugged his shoulders, "I’ve never met her sister so all I know is what Gloria has told us. Long story short is that her sister has always been the straight laced, go to church on Sunday, and no sex before marriage type according to Gloria. Never dated in high school, except for the guy she wound up marrying, and that was only after they graduated from college. It was one of those religious no sex before the ring things I guess. Anyway, her sister finally saw the light after five years of marriage and is divorcing this guy. From what I understand he just didn’t have the equipment to scratch her itch if you know what I mean."
"I still don’t understand how that has anything to do with us tonight," I said in a confused tone.
"When Gloria and Tony got home last night they found her sister waiting for them at their place" Dave said. "I guess the sister unloaded all her troubles on Gloria, during the process of that things go a little heated between the two of them and in the process her sister mentioned to Gloria that her whole family knew that her and Tony were swingers."
"I hate that shit, why can’t people just mind their own business?" I replied. "Now Gloria isn’t coming over tonight because of her sister’s accusations I suppose."
"No, just the opposite, her sister wants to come to the party with her. I guess from what Gloria told us, the only orgasm’s that her sister has ever experienced have been self-administered, and she’s ready to try something new" Dave said with a laugh.
"I still don’t understand what the problem is" I said shaking my head. "If her sister wants to come over tonight to get her rocks off for the first time tell Gloria to bring her on over. I’ve been to several of your parties and I’ve never seen that to be a problem."
"It’s just drama bullshit" Dave replied in aggravation. "Gloria wants to help her sister out but she’s afraid she won’t be able to let loose herself with her sister here. She’s also afraid that her sister will freak out at the party and will end up saying something to her parents about what kind of party Gloria brought her to. It just goes on and on, it’s all fucking drama and I hate all this drama, I just want to have fun."
"I don’t have a problem with her sister being here tonight Dave" I said. "I do have a problem if her sister being here is going to be a problem though. Does Gloria want her here or not? If it’s going to cause a problem for Gloria just tell her sister that the invitee list is full."
"Great idea!" Dave said with a smile. "I knew you would come up with a way to handle this situation, just like you always have. That’s why we’ve decided to let you handle this. I’ll let you explain to her just what you just told me when Gloria calls back in a few minutes."
"Me? Why me?" I said.
"Because it’s your party, you should have a say in who attends and who doesn’t, and besides, you’re so much better at this diplomatic stuff than I am" Dave laughed.
"Oh, I see how it is, you think by blowing smoke up my skirt you’ll get me to do your dirty work for you! I’ve never handled unwanted people at a party" I replied as I tried to keep a straight face.
Dave laughed, "Now, you know that’s not true, in fact I can still remember one party when that friend of Lacie’s brought that jerk to the party. You handled that so well, you were so diplomatic with him, and you showed such an expertise in knowing just what to say to defuse the situation. "
Dave was laughing so hard thinking about that party that he had to take a minute before he could continue. "What was it you said to him to defuse the situation?" he asked, “ 'get the fuck out of here before I kick your fucken ass' I think? Then when this fool decides to start talking shit to you instead of moving toward the door, you grabbed him by the hair on the back of his head and his belt and threw him through the front door. DB, I still think you should have opened the door before you threw him out though, that was an expensive door!" Dave said, again laughing so hard he couldn’t talk.
"Now see Dave, I think you’re getting old and your memory is fading" I replied with a smile. "I didn’t throw that guy through the door, the door was open and I just threw him through the screen door. And I wouldn’t have had to throw him through the screen door if you would have just opened it, instead of just laughing at him, and telling him you were glad he could come by tonight. Besides Dave, that was back during my crazy stage, I’m older and mellower now, I’m not crazy DB anymore, I’m now Gentleman-DB."
"Well, 'Gentleman-DB,' let me know how it goes with Gloria and her sister" Dave said between fits of laughter.
It was just then that Linda and Lacie joined us at the table. "What’s so funny?" Lacie asked, as she glanced between Dave and myself.
"Oh, nothing really," Dave replied as he burst out laughing, "just that 'Gentleman-DB' has volunteered to handle the Gloria situation for us."
We laughed and joked together for the better part of an hour as we sat out on the patio. It was just like old-times again between the four of us as we enjoyed each other’s company.
Finally Linda stood and announced that she was going to go take a shower.
Dave also got up saying, “yeah, I think I’ll take one also.” He then glanced toward Linda with a mischievous smile and asked, “Linda did you know about the water shortage and the prohibition on excessive water usage?” Dave said with a laugh.
Linda smiled as she suppressed a laugh, "no, I must have missed that" she replied.
"Well it’s the law, and you know how I am about obeying the law" Dave said. "It says that when two or more people are showering at the same time they must shower together to conserve water."
Linda slowly ran her tongue over her lips before saying "well, I guess if it’s the law" as her reply trailed off into a giggle.
As the two of them walked toward the door I commented, "be careful honey, if you drop the soap, you’re fucked!" I laughed and Lacie spit coffee all over the table.
Just before entering the house Dave glanced at Linda and with a chuckle told her not to worry about dropping the soap, "I think you’re going to get fucked whether you drop the soap or not."
After our spouses entered the house Lacie glanced toward me, “are you sure that you don’t want to eat anything?” she asked.
"No, I’m fine, I’m not much of a breakfast person" I replied.
"Are you sure, how about some toast and jam to go with your coffee?" she replied, "I have homemade strawberry jam and I know that’s your favorite."
"That’s alright, I’m not hungry right now" I replied.
Lacie extended her middle finger and dipped it into the jam. As she brought her jam covered finger to her lips and slowly licked the length of her finger before making a sexy production of sucking the jam off, while simultaneously maintaining eye contact with me.
After her simulated strawberry flavored blow-job, Lacie smiled that sexy smile of hers at me. She scooted forward in her chair, pulled her sundress up to her waist, and draping a leg over the arm of the chair. She glanced at me with that near pained smile as she sat exposed to me.
Very slowly she stuck her finger back into the jam bowl and after dipping out a large gob of jam onto her finger, she then traced her jam covered finger over the lips of her labia as well as her clit, coating them with sweet strawberry jam.
"Are you sure there’s no way I can entice you to taste my homemade strawberry jam?" she asked in a low sexy moan.
I eased out of my chair and knelt in front of her, "well, being it's homemade jam, it would be rude of me not to at the least taste it" I moaned as I made my way between her legs.
Lacie reached down with both hands and spread the lips of her labia, exposing her jam covered clit for my dining pleasure.
After alternating between licking her labia and sucking her clit, as well as tongue fucking her for several minutes, I had Lacie on the verge of an orgasm. Her breaths were coming in gasps, her moans were coming in a steady series, and as she held my head in her hands, she was grinding her pussy into my face.
She was using both hands to control my head and focus my attention on just the right spot to maximize her pleasure when the phone rang. "Fucking Gloria, your timing is impeccable!!" she screamed.
Lacie glanced at the caller ID on the phone before she picked it up. “Hold on Gloria, I’ll be with you in a minute” she moaned into the phone before setting the phone on the table. She then closed her eyes and leaned her head back and tried to focus herself back to where she was before the phone rang.
Minutes later, with a satisfied smile on her face, Lacie picked up the phone and in a post orgasmic moan said, "hello Gloria".
Over the next few minutes as Lacie was talking to Gloria, Lacie would glance toward me and roll her eyes while making hand gestures as if willing Gloria to hurry up and get off the phone.
I was trying my best to suppress my laughter so that Gloria wouldn’t hear me laughing. As I was suppressing my laughter during this very humorous situation, Lacie stuck her tongue out at me and made a face.
"Well Gloria, I’m just at a loss of how to handle this," Lacie said as she looked at me with a mischievous smile on her face, "but DB is right here, why don’t you run all that past him and see what he thinks about it." Lacie held the phone toward me with that “got ya,” expression on her face.
I shook my head and waved my hands at Lacie while mouthing, "no". Lacie just looked at me and smiled, and in a voice loud enough to ensure that Gloria heard her said, “DB, it’s Gloria, and she has something she needs to talk to you about” with her eyes shut and her body trembling as she tried not to laugh.
I took the phone from Lacie as I mouthed the word, “brat.”
"Hello Gloria, how are you this morning?" I asked trying not to sound annoyed with the situation.
For the next ten minutes Gloria told me about how her sister was trying to ruin her life by telling her that everybody in the family knew that her and Tony were swingers. Just because she married some pencil dick geek that couldn’t get her rocks off, now she is trying to make her life a living hell.
While Gloria was telling me all about her troubles Lacie was chuckling to herself as she got out of her chair and moved next to me. She smiled and with one arm around my shoulders she reached down with the other hand and traced a finger over my cock, then with a giggle started unbuttoning my pants. She soon had my cock out in the wind stroking it.
I was trying my best to hold an intelligent conversation with Gloria when Lacie started giving me a very pleasurable blow job. I leaned my head back and squeezed my eyes shut as I tried to continue to talk to Gloria and not sound rude while Lacie’s head bobbed up and down on my cock.
My mind is easily distracted from everything else in the world when I’m getting a blow-job as pleasurable as those of Lacie’s and I guess I must have been quiet for too long because Gloria asked me if something was wrong.
"No, nothing’s wrong," I replied to Gloria, "I was just thinking how you could best handle this situation. Why can’t you just tell your sister that you two are invited to a party tonight, that you’ve already made plans for it".
"I’ve already tried that" Gloria said. "She’s already made up her mind that we are going to the kind of party that we’re going to and she wants to come with us. She would never get involved in something like that, it’s just her divorce that’s got her mind all screwed up and she just thinks that she what’s to be involved in something like this. She says she needs more excitement in her life and wants to learn how pleasurable sex can really be."
"Gloria, you enjoy this kind of fun, what makes you think that your sister wouldn’t also enjoy it?" I asked as I was just trying to come up with something that would satisfy her and get her off the phone so that I could focus on what Lacie was doing to me.
"Because she’s a stuck-up bitch that only thinks about herself and she’s always been that way" Gloria exclaimed. “DB, would you talk to her, maybe she would listen to you because she doesn’t listen to a thing that I try to tell her."
I was willing to tell Gloria anything at that point just to get her off the phone. "Yeah, I’ll talk to her for you Gloria" I said. I was going to tell her to have her sister call me later that afternoon, before I could say another word however, Gloria thanked me and told me they would be over here in five minutes, then hung up the phone.
"Well shit" I said as I hung up the phone and placed it back on the table.
Lacie looked up at me as she ran her tongue one last time over the underside of my cock. "How long did she say it would be before she gets here?" Lacie asked with a giggle.
"Five minutes" I answered in a dejected voice.
Lacie was laughing as she rose to her feet, "looks as if you fucked-up DB, we don’t have time to finish this right now. I hope you’re not too uncomfortable during your conversation with Gloria and her sister."
As Lacie went back inside the house I picked up my coffee cup only to discover that it was empty. "Fuck, nothing’s going right this morning" I thought.
After fixing myself another cup of coffee and having just sat back down in the patio, I heard the doorbell. I heard muffled voices coming from the direction of the front door and moments later Lacie was leading Gloria and her sister out onto the patio.
"Good morning DB" Gloria said as she strolled up to me and gave me a hug along with a friendly peck on the cheek. She introduced her sister, Susan, to me as they both sat down at the patio table with me.
We hadn’t been on the patio for more than five minutes when Dave, Lacie, and Linda all three stuck their head out the back door. Lacie told us to make ourselves at home and they would be back a little later that they had to go shopping for the party tonight.
Linda came out on the patio and gave me a hug as she told me that they were going to stop for lunch at a little place that Lacie had told her about and asked if I wanted her to bring me anything.
I glanced at my watch, it was ten in the morning and they were going to stop for lunch, hell they were leaving me with this mess for the next three or four hours. I just shook my head, "no, that’s all right hon, I’m not hungry" I said as I attempted not to sound as miserable as I felt.
The three of us sat in silence for a few moments as Dave and our wives made their way through the house and out the front door, I could hear their laughter as they did.
While we sat there I glanced at the two sisters, they couldn’t have been any more different. Gloria was short and spunky, while Susan was tall and conservative. Gloria was wearing a pair of tight shorts with a tank top, and Susan was wearing a full-length skirt and a button up shirt with a collar, with every button buttoned. Gloria was California-blond, while Susan had amber hair. Both were beautiful, however Susan tried to conceal her beauty, while Gloria flaunted hers.
"Well, what’s going on with you two today?" I said only because I felt as if I needed to say something and couldn’t think of anything else to say.
"Nothing except Susan is being a fucken' bitch" Gloria said.
"Gloria, your language is atrocious" Susan replied, and that started another squabble between the two sisters.
After I put a stop to that by separating the combatants, I informed them both that I wasn’t in the mood to hear any more of that crap this morning.
The two of them talked for the better part of an hour while I refereed, and it seemed to me that the biggest problem between the two sisters came down to a personality clash. About an hour and a half into this we found a few areas that the sisters were able to laugh and joke about together.
As the conversation between them waned I for the first time broached the subject of the party by asking Susan why she had approached Gloria regarding her coming to the party tonight. The subject seemed to embarrass Susan and she was hesitant to answer.
I glanced at Gloria while I was waiting for Susan to answer and seeing the sparkle in her eyes and knew she was preparing another zinger aimed at her sister. "Gloria," I admonished, “behave yourself.” Gloria seemed to relent against her better judgment and remained quiet.
I just came out with it and asked Susan why, if this was something that she wanted to engage in, was she giving Gloria such a tough time about engaging in it?
Susan appeared confused and hesitant to answer my question at first. After a few stuttering attempts to explain her actions Susan glanced toward Gloria and apologized. She told Gloria that she didn’t intend to be accusatory toward her. "The truth is I’ve been so sexually frustrated for so long that I am willing to try anything just to rectify that feeling" Susan finally told her sister.
Susan reached for her sister’s hand and said, "I’ve done everything in what I thought was the right way my entire life, and for that I’ve been miserable all my life. You on the other hand seemed to be unable to stay out of trouble when it came to boys your entire life, and you’ve always been happy. It dawned on me one day after so many years of frustration that your way might be the right way, and I might have been looking at this all wrong."
"I have never talked about anything sexual with anybody my entire life Gloria," Susan explained, "and I just didn’t know how to broach a subject that was just so embarrassing for me. I didn’t mean to sound as if I was condemning you or those activities, I was trying to learn about those activities but I didn’t go about it in the right way."
After starring at each other for a few moments Susan told Gloria that she wasn’t trying to restrict her activities, she was wanting to know if those activities might be something that would work for her as well as they seem to have worked for Gloria.
Gloria eyed her sister suspiciously for several moments before replying, "Susan if this is another one of your sick assed tricks I will never speak to you again."
Susan shook her head, "Gloria, I swear to God I’m not lying to you, this is something that I’m interested in. What can I do to prove to you that I’m serious about this Gloria?" she asked.
"You can start by just coming out and telling me exactly what you want to know" Gloria said in a suspicious voice.
"I want to find out how to have a pleasurable sex life" Susan replied.
Gloria seemed conflicted as to whether to believe her sister or not for several long moments as she sat silently staring aimlessly at the yard. Finally she stared meaningfully at her sister as she stood.
Standing in front of her sister Gloria removed her tank-top, folded it, and placed it on the table we all sat beside. She then removed her sandals and placed them beside her tank-top, and finally pulled off her shorts, folded them, and placed them beside the rest of her clothes.
Gloria stood in front of her sister, naked. "OK sis, you wanted to know how you could prove to me that you were serious. Take off every stitch of clothes you have on, fold them, and place them on the table and then join me in the hot tub, then we’ll talk about this. If not then you can get your lying ass out of here and out of my life because I don’t want to have anything thing to do with a sister that lies to me."
Susan protested to what her sister had asked of her. "I can’t do that Gloria, not in front of DB. I can’t take off my clothes in front of a stranger."
"That’s fine sis, then leave; however if you’re serious then join me in the tub. Those are your two choices" Gloria said. Gloria walked toward the hot tub and got in without looking at her sister.
Susan watched her sister get into the tub, then continued to stare in that direction for several moments without moving. She looked toward me with pleading eyes, I just shrugged my shoulders and told her, “I don’t know what to tell you, this is between you and your sister.”
Susan finally stood and faced away from me as she stared at her sister she slowly started unbuttoning her blouse. After removing her blouse, she folded it and placed it on the table, carefully avoiding eye contact with me as she did.
Moments later a very red-faced Susan added her folded panties to the rest of her clothes on the table and ran to join her sister in the hot tub. As she did I admired one of the most beautiful naked bodies I’d ever seen.
I sat at the table lost in my own thoughts for the next half an hour as I allowed the two sisters to have their conversations in private. I had no idea what the outcome would be but at least they seemed to be having a meaningful conversation for a change.
I went back inside the house to get a fresh cup of coffee and to see if I could locate a newspaper to help pass the time while the sisters conversed in the tub. As I sat back down beside the patio table Susan called me from the tub, “DB, would you like to join us?” she asked as Gloria stared in my direction smiling.
As I stepped into the tub I was unsure as to whether this was just an invitation to join their conversation, or an invitation for something more. Cautiously so as not to overstep their intentions I started to sit on the other side of the tub from where they were sitting.
Susan smiled at me as she moved away from her sister slightly, “why don’t you join us over here so we don’t have to yell at each other?” she asked as she motioned toward the space between the two of them.
When I was seated between them I casually commented that it seems as if they have had a constructive conversation.
Susan giggled, I don’t know about constructive, but it sure was an eye-opening conversation.
Susan seemed to be much more at ease now, however she was still cautiously sitting scrunched down in the water to keep her breasts concealed from view. I decided to do no more than sit beside the two sisters and converse with them as I let whatever happened dictate my actions.
After sitting between the two sisters for several moments with not much conversation, I felt Gloria’s hand encircle my cock. I glanced toward her to see her smiling at me as she silently continued to stroke my cock to a fully erect state.
As I was leaning back and enjoying the feel of Gloria’s hand on my cock she released my cock and reached across me to her sister. Gloria grabbed her sister's hand and brought it to my cock.
I glanced toward Susan when I felt the back of her hand touch my erect cock. Her eyes widened as she stared past me toward her sister. Susan made no attempt to hold my cock, she slowly rubbed the back of her hand over the length of my cock as she stared wide eyed at her sister.
Gloria smiled at Susan. "See what I was talking about?" she said. Susan seemed at a loss of words as she nodded her head.
Gloria glanced at me and smiled, "would you mind doing me a favor DB? My sister was unaware that men come as well armed as you are, would you mind sitting on the edge of the tub for a moment so she can get a good look at you?"
I shrugged my shoulders and with a smile rose from between the two sisters and sat on the side of the tub between them. As I did Susan’s eyes never left my crotch.
When I was fully exposed to the two sisters, Gloria stroked my cock as she looked at her sister. "Go ahead Susan, it won’t bite you, go ahead and touch it" she urged.
Susan seemed to forget her modesty as she slowly rose and knelt on the seat as she stared intently at my hard cock. She slowly reached out and slowly wrapped her fingers around my cock, as she did a low moan escaped her before she started to slowly stroke me.
A few moments later without releasing my cock from her grip, Susan asked her sister, "doesn’t it hurt?" Gloria smiled, seeming to know what her sister was talking about.
"He’s very gentle" Gloria replied. "When you get used to the size you’ll just get a wonderfully full feeling. Before he’s through you will be begging him to do to you what you’ve never had done to you" Gloria laughed.
Gloria rose onto her knees and as her sister continued to slowly stroke my cock she took the head of my cock into her mouth. Susan was making whimpering moans as she watched the head of my cock disappearing into Gloria’s mouth.
After a few minutes of Gloria’s sucking and Susan’s stroking, Gloria slowly withdrew my cock from her mouth and ran her tongue around the head. As Gloria was licking my cock she stared at Susan and smiled, without saying a word she pointed my cock toward her wide-eyed sister.
Susan looked at Gloria for a moment with a questioning expression before she leaned forward and took my cock into her mouth. Susan hadn’t obtained her sister's oral skills but what she lacked in skill she made up for with enthusiasm.
Susan was trying to force as much of my cock into her mouth as she could, as she shifted her position to put herself in a better angle to explore my cock her breast came within my reach. While she bobbed her mouth up and down on my cock I rolled her nipple between my thumb and forefinger.
Susan seemed like a child playing with a new toy as she tried to inhale my cock. It was obvious that she was enchanted by my size and she just didn’t seem to be able to bring herself to letting it escape her grip.
Finally Susan looked up at me with hooded eyes and moaned, "I want it inside me, please." She seemed to be trying to pull me off the edge of the tub by my cock.
"Easy there," I chuckled, "we can do it but you’re going to have to let me get off the edge first." As we were standing together in the tub I ran my fingers between her legs and touched her labia for the first time. She was flowing, even in the water the slickness of her lubricating juices could be felt.
I wanted to give Susan what she wanted, I also wanted to ensure that I made it special for her. I didn’t want to risk having the water wash away her lubricating juices before I could bring her to the place I wanted her to experience.
As Susan was trying to figure out where and how she wanted me to take her, I suggested that it might be better if we all went inside for this.
Susan stared at me for a moment with a blank expression on her face, she glanced at Gloria as if asking either her permission or wanting her opinion.
Gloria giggled as she moved toward the steps to get out of the tub. "That’s a great idea sis, come on, let’s go inside" Gloria said over her shoulder. As Gloria was climbing out of the tub Susan turned to follow her, pulling me behind her with a firm grip on my cock.
As we entered the back door Susan was staring at her sister's swaying hips as she moaned, "my God Gloria, you are so beautiful." She then slowly ran the back of her fingernails down her sister's back. Gloria looked over her shoulder at her sister, it struck me that she wanted to say something but remained quiet and only stared at her and smiled warmly.
In the living room, we knelt to the floor together, my arms around both women, Susan still maintaining a firm grip on my cock, and Gloria’s hands went to her sister’s breasts. I slowly and lightly stroked both their backs as I let them dictate how we were going to proceed.
As Gloria brushed her fingers over her sister's breasts she gazed into her eyes and smiled. "This is turning you on isn’t it sis?" she purred, as she lightly pinched Susan’s nipples. Gloria giggled, "they are like little rocks, they are so hard!"
Susan moaned a low and pleasurable moan as she stared into her sister’s eyes. After a long moment she whispered, "very".
Gloria seemed to me to be taunting her sister, as she asked her, “Susan what would you like to do now?”
"I don’t know, I’ve never done anything thing like this before" Susan answered in a weak voice.
Gloria cocked her head to one side, ”you don’t know?” she asked her sister in a questioning voice. "You’ve got a nice big hard cock in your hand, your nipples are as hard as little rocks." Gloria then thrust her hand between her sister’s legs, "and your pussy is flowing. Yet you say you don’t know what you want to do?"
Susan shook her head with a pained expression on her face.
Gloria chuckled in an almost sadistic manor. "Well sis if you don’t know what you want to do I sure know what I want to do, I want to fuck DB right here, right now, so while you make up your mind as to what you want to do I’m going to fuck him."
Susan’s eye’s widened, "no!" she said much louder than she needed to.
Gloria’s smile broadened, "Why not? If you’re not going to fuck him then I’m going to. I know just how good that big cock feels in my pussy and I want to feel that feeling again, right now."
"No Gloria, please" she hesitated a moment before saying, "I want him to fuck me first, I can’t wait, I need him now, please."
"Why should I let you fuck him first?" Gloria said knowing she had her sister right where she wanted her. "You’ve always had everything you’ve ever wanted, why should I give you this?"
"Please Gloria, I’ll give you whatever you want, just please let me feel him inside me now" Susan begged.
"Anything I want?" Gloria asked triumphantly.
"Anything" Susan replied in desperation.
"OK you can fuck him if you do three things for me" Gloria said.
"Yes, sure anything, I will do anything you ask, just let him do me now" Susan said.
"OK sis, first I want you to lay down on you back so I can watch him slide that big cock of his into your pussy" Gloria said.
Susan didn’t say a word, she laid back on the floor and while we locked eyes she spread her legs wide, opening herself for me to enter her. As she did, it was obvious just how excited she was as the insides of her thighs glisten from her juices that coated them.
I moved between Susan’s wide spread legs and guided my cock over her labia, coating the head with her juices. Then as Susan stared at me with wide eyes I slowly slid the head of my cock inside her.
I slowly slid more of my cock inside her over the next several moments. Her pussy was tight and slick, her pussy felt like moist slick felt gripping my cock. Little by little I entered her, as I did Susan continued to stare at me with an expression of pained pleasure on her face.
When I was about half way inside her she wrapped her legs around my waist with her heels on my ass. I stopped momentarily to ensure that I wasn’t hurting her. She let me know that what she was feeling wasn’t pain but pleasure as she arched her hips into me while at the same time she pulled me into her with her heels.
When I was all the way inside Susan I stared into her eyes and smiled as she laid breathlessly beneath me. After a moment, I slowly started to withdraw my cock from her until only the head of my cock was inside her. Then in one slow continues motion I sank it all the way inside her again.
I continued in slow easy strokes until she was letting out a steady long stream of moans before picking up the pace. It didn’t take long until I was fucking her in a series of full, deep, hard thrusts.
As I was fucking Susan hard, Gloria reached forward and pinched Susan’s nipple firmly. She was looking her sister in the eye the entire time. "Second Susan, I want you to tell me if you are enjoying what you were giving me grief for enjoying" she said with a knowing smile.
"Oh God yes, I love it" Susan panted.
"Are you going to come to the party tonight Susan and fuck all my friends all night long?" Gloria asked.
"Yes, yes, yes, I want to fuck all your friends Gloria, I’ve never been this excited in my life" Susan replied.
Gloria had a sly smile on her face as she scooted forward toward her sister’s head. When she was next to her Gloria stroked her sister's head for a moment before she said, "and the third thing I want you to do sis," she hesitated for a moment as she straddled her sister's head, "is for you to lick and suck my pussy until I cum. Just like you and your girlfriends used to do when they spent the night with you when you were in school, and you would never invited me to join in."
Susan struggled against her sister for a moment or two, but gave in and wrapped her arms around her sister’s thighs, pulling her down to her mouth.
As I continued to fuck Susan I pulled her legs up to where they were rested against my chest, I leaned forward and as I pounded my cock in and out of her I was afforded the exotic site of her licking and sucking her sister.
Both Susan and Gloria were moaning loudly when I detected motion in my peripheral vision, when I glanced to my right I saw Dave, Lacie, and Linda slipping quietly toward the couch. The three of them were all smiles as they sat down to watch the three of us on the floor.
The three of us were all three rapidly approaching the conclusion of what we were engaged in. Gloria was the first to reach her orgasm, as she ground her pussy into her sister's face I continued fucking Susan as hard and deep as I could. When I couldn’t hold out any longer I slammed my cock as deep into her as I could and held it firmly inside her as I started to cum.
As soon as I started filling Susan’s pussy with cum she screamed out her own orgasm. For the entire time, my main goal had been to ensure that Susan achieved the most pleasure I could give her and to ensure that she reached a massive orgasm. As she laid under me gasping for breath I felt that I had succeeded in that goal.
Susan was lying on the floor with her eyes closed and a broad smile on her face when Gloria slid off her and sat on the floor with her sister’s head between her legs. Gloria stretched out her legs over Susan’s shoulders and as she cradled her sister's head in her lap she softly stroked her head.
Susan slowly unwrapped her legs from around my waist, leaving them spread wide as I laid between them on top of her.
It was then the three on the couch gave a round of applause. Susan jolted in a start at the noise, her eyes sprang open and she stared toward Dave, Lacie, and Linda with a fearful expression on her face. She was trying to push me off her in a panic as she screamed at me, “oh my God, it’s your wife.”
Susan at that point was the only person in the room that wasn’t laughing. She was looking at me as if I had lost my mind as she tried to push me off her. "Would you let me up please before your wife kills me?" she asked in a hushed voice.
I tried to regain my composure for a moment. "Susan, my wife has been watching me fuck you for the last five or ten minutes. If she was going to kill you, you would have already been dead" I said with a smile. "I don’t think she would mind if we enjoy our afterglow for a few more minutes."
"Hasn’t Gloria explained to you what’s going to be taking place at the party tonight?" I asked Susan.
"Yes," she stammered for a moment, "but I haven’t even met her yet. I haven’t talked to her about this or anything" a flustered Susan said.
"Oh, I’m sorry" I said as I slowly withdrew my cock from the tight confines of her pussy and knelt between her wide-spread legs. Then turning toward Linda I asked her, “would you mind coming over here for a second, Susan would like to meet you.”
"No, that’s not what I meant" Susan said in desperation.
"Oh, so you don’t want to meet me?" Linda said with a smile as she stood beside us.
It was obvious that Susan was in a position that she had never been and was very uncomfortable with where she found herself. She looked up at Linda with a fearful expression on her face, “no that’s not what I meant, I would like to meet you, but not like this. I meant that I should have meet you and at least got to know you before this, I didn’t ask you if it was alright with you or anything.”
Linda smiled warmly at Susan, "honey, it’s all right, I understand what you meant and was just teasing you. I’m not upset with what you were doing, in fact it’s just a continuation of what’s been going on since yesterday."
Linda knelt beside us and leaned forward and gave Susan a friendly hug. "The question is, did you enjoy yourself?" Linda asked as she sat back on her heels.
Susan slowly shook her head, “oh my God, it was the most amazing sex I’ve ever had, it’s just I’m not used to meeting a man’s wife as I’m fucking him.”
Gloria broke up laughing at her sister, “so, are you saying that you are used to fucking married men sis, but just not used to meeting their wives while you’re doing it? If so that makes you such a bitch."
"No, that’s not what I meant and stop being a bitch Gloria" Susan replied with anger.
Dave and Lacie were standing beside us by then and as Dave stood over Susan admiring her naked body. He smiled at Susan and bent down and tweaked one of her nipples as he told her that he hasn’t had the pleasure of meeting her yet but was looking forward to getting to know her better at the party tonight.
Susan glanced down at her body in shock, seeming to realize for the first time since the three of them came to her attention that she was naked. She suddenly had an attack of modesty and tried to cover herself with her hands as she started turning red.
Dave chucked good naturedly, “it’s a little late for modesty, besides your body is much too beautiful to conceal. Susan, I’m Dave and this is my wife Lacie, we both hope you’ve decided to come to the party tonight."
Susan seemed lost for a moment before she shrugged her shoulders and held her hand out to Lacie then to Dave telling them that it was nice to meet them, and if they didn’t mind her being there she would love to come to their party.
It took several minutes for the three of us to get up from the floor. When we did Gloria and Susan made their way out to the patio and got dressed. After they were dressed all the women congregated in the kitchen while Dave and I retreated to the patio. Knowing that the subject of their conversation would be on the party that night we gave them some privacy to discuss that privately.
It must have been close to an hour later, I had gotten dressed again and I was sitting at the patio table chatting with Dave when the women came out onto the patio. They were laughing and joking amongst themselves as they joined us.
Gloria and Susan were leaving and had just came out to say good bye. While Susan gave Dave a hug and thanked him for allowing her to attend the party that night Gloria gave me a friendly kiss and thanked me for my help with her problem.
As Gloria and I were chatting Susan flopped herself down in my lap and with a giggle wrapped her arms around my neck. As she hugged me tight and whispered, “thank you.”
With a chuckle, I told her that she’s welcome, but I wasn’t sure what it was that I did.
Susan pulled her head away from mine and smiled a mischievous smile, “for being so good, I’ve never felt those feelings before. I’m afraid that you not only have me thinking things I’ve never thought before, I’m looking forward to engaging in things I’ve never thought I would."
I patted her ass, "do I take that as meaning that you will be attending the party tonight?" I asked.
Susan softly bit her lower lip as she shook her shoulders at me. "I’m not only going to attend the party, I’m going to engage in every pleasurable thing I can find at it" she giggled.
Gloria started laughing at her sister, “oh my God DB, you’ve turned my tight assed sister into a sex maniac. Come on sis, we’ve got to get ready for the party, you’ll have plenty of time tonight to tell him how much you love his dick."
"Gloria, you’re such a foul mouth bitch sometimes" Susan giggled.
As the two sisters made their way into the house Dave glanced at me and laughed. When he gained his composure he said, “I don’t know bud, I can’t see much difference between the Gentleman DB and the Crazy DB. We give you a little space to help Gloria with her sister and come home to find you fucking both of them.”
I slowly shook my head, “I had to, she wouldn’t listen to reason so I had to demonstrate what she would be missing at the party,” I replied with a smile.
Both Dave and I were laughing so hard we couldn’t talk when Linda and Lacie rejoined us on the patio. Lacie was carrying a large plastic shopping bag when she sat down at the table. As she placed the bag on the table she glanced at me and smiled.
“What ya got in the bag sexy lady?” I asked with mild curiosity.
Lacie pulled a plastic tub looking thing out of the bag and arched her eyebrows as she held it up for me to see with a triumphant expression.
“For me Lacie, you shouldn’t have, what in the hell is it?” I said unsure of what it was.
"You’re showing your age," Lacie laughed. 'It’s a glow stick silly."'
"Oh yeah, I knew that, I’ve always wanted a damn glow stick, thanks. What in the hell is a glow stick?" I asked.
Lacie was laughing as she got out of her chair and sat in my lap. "You pull on it like this," and with a pull she had the damn thing glowing blue. "Then we can put it around your neck like this" and she put the thing around my neck and connected both ends together. She then gave me a very satisfied nod.
"Lacie, I don’t have any idea how I’ve made it this far in life without having a damn glow stick wrapped around my neck before, thanks. Maybe if you’re not too busy you can explain to me why I have a glow-stick wrapped around my neck" I said.
Lacie giggled, "I was just thinking about how to add a little something different to the party tonight. What I came up with was that we could use glow sticks for a little fun twist."
"Well nothing screams class quite like wearing a glow stick around your neck" I joked. "I’m already starting to get turned on just thinking about it" I chuckled.
Lacie gave me a dirty look as she pinched my stomach. "You didn’t let me finish" she admonished. "I’ve got blue glow sticks for the guys and red glow sticks for the girls, because I couldn’t find pink. What I planned was to wait until the party got going and after the first pause in the action we would all go outside and hand out the glow sticks. We would then turn out all the lights and the girls would go in the house first followed a few minutes later by the guys. In the dark you wouldn’t be able to tell who you were with, just what gender you were with. Now does that sound like fun or not?" Lacie asked with a smirk.
"My apologies, that does sound like a great idea" I smiled. "Why don’t you get your glow stick and we’ll go inside and see how it works" I said as I massaged her breasts.
Lacie let out a soft low moan, "because it’s not dark and because the party hasn’t started yet silly" she scolded. "You just think about all the fun we’re going to have while Linda and I come up with something for dinner."
To Be Continued at The Road Trip - Part III
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 13,860 views
In the early days of our relationship with Jim and Jill, we had so much in common with them we just seemed to migrate toward one another. We were two young couples, both married for a short period of time, both with young children, and I guess most importantly we were both looking to spice up our lives. Early in our relationship with Jim and Jill, we were in constant contact with one another. We were best friends that went everywhere and did everything together. These days we live five and a half hours apart, making getting together an all too rare and very cherished occasion.
This particular weekend was similar to so many others we’ve spent together since we’ve moved apart. We arrived at their place Friday evening, left Sunday afternoon, in between we played, shared memories, and enjoyed each others company.
On Saturday, we decided to have dinner at their place, being we cherished our time together and didn’t want to feel inhibited during our brief time together so we opted for the privacy of the four of us dining at their home. Over dinner Saturday night we laughed, joked, and talked about the fun we’ve shared over the years. It was one of those occasions where one person would recall something they remembered from our past, which would jar somebody else's memory of something that they remembered from our past. The one consistency to the stories was the sexual content.
By the second round of cocktails around the kitchen table, my mind was spinning with memories of not only the four of us, but also of the other people we’ve met in the lifestyle over the years. Ghost like visions were floating through my mind as I searched for subject matter for the conversation.
We’ve met so many people over the years. Some remained as friends, most however, are now just memories from the past. As I tried to remain connected with the conversation of the group, my mind was starting to wonder back in time as I tried to recall titillating subject matter for our conversation.
My attention returned to the group when I felt Jill’s hand on my thigh. I guess I must have been smiling in my daydream because she asked what I was finding so captivating. "I was just thinking about how far we’ve came in this lifestyle and of the people we’ve met along the way," I replied.
Jill ran a hand up my thigh as she told me that it was selfish to keep all those memory’s to myself when I should be sharing them with the rest of them.
With a smile, I replied that just now I was thinking about the first time we played with Lynn and Carl. Jill cocked her head to one side and with a puzzled expression asked, “Who?” I replied, "You know, we brought them to one of your party’s out at the ranch back in the day."
Jill thought for a moment more before the light came on, with a smile she said, “Are you talking about that very straight-laced couple?” I just nodded and smiled at her. “I had forgotten all about those two,” she said. "I do remember that party, I thought when you two walked in with them in tow that the party was over, they were so straight-laced I thought they would run out of the house screaming when they found out what kind of party we were having."
Jill shifted around a little so she was facing me. "I have always been curious as to how you two talked those two into bed, I can’t wait to finally hear that story."
I thought about the details of that first night with Lynn and Carl for a few moments getting the events straight in my mind, and this is the story I told....
I’m sure you guys all remember how it was back then living in that small rural agricultural community in the central valley of California. Social outlets for couples were none existent in that area, at least on regular bases back then, which made private social events so popular, and the Fireman’s Ball, Policeman’s Ball, and those type events were events that just about everybody in the local area would attend. Other than a few dingy bars and private parties, those events were about to only places for socializing. They were opportunities to get dressed up in your best and sexiest clothes and have fun.
It was just Linda and I attending that night, we weren’t even thinking about anything to do with the lifestyle. I glanced at Jill. I don’t remember why you two weren’t there with us, but it was just the two of us that night. We were just going out to enjoy the dinner, have a few drinks, and enjoy the band while we danced the night away.
You know Linda well enough to know that we were of course fashionably late. When we got there, the only table with seats available happened to be the one Lynn and Carl was sitting at. They were those big round tables with about eight couples sitting around it and two empty chairs beside Lynn and Carl. I can’t remember who else was at the table, but when we asked the group if they minded if we joined them, we were warmly welcomed to their table.
It was a typical small town gathering where you recognized everybody there but really didn’t know most. Linda and I both knew Lynn and Carl from school, or I should say knew who they were. All I knew of them was that they were a straight-laced, church going, young married couple, who I’ve never seen at a bar or any of the private party’s we’ve ever attended.
That night as we joined them their appearance didn’t do anything to change my initial opinion of them. It was the first time I think I’d ever seen Carl in a coat and tie, as for Lynn she was in a powder blue dress without an inch of skin showing anywhere below the neck except for her hands. The dress formed a collar all the way around her neck and was loose enough as to not give a hint of the body it concealed. Her Sunday best was the thought that crossed my mind when I first saw her that night, her attire was far more suitable for church than it was for a night on the town.
My opinion of them was such that I made a conscious effort to watch my language that night. I slipped once and felt as if I had cussed in front of a priest, those two were just that prim and proper. I didn’t have anything against them or their lifestyle. I was just trying my best not to embarrass them or do anything to make them feel uncomfortable.
While we were waiting to be served dinner, I told Linda I was going to the bar, just to be social I asked them if I could get them anything. I was actually surprised when Carl said that sounded like a great idea and he would join me. I had a preconceived concept of them and drinking wasn’t a part of that concept, what I was expecting was a polite decline or a request for a soda or coffee.
As the night progressed, I actually found myself really enjoying their company. As we got the opportunity to know them we found that they both had a great sense of humor and turned out to be a lot of fun. During dinner, Carl and I made a couple of bar runs and it seemed as if the four of us formed our own private group at the table.
As the night started unfolding we started by talking about all those things young couples talk about; family, kids, work, and those sort of things. As the alcohol flowed our interactions became more light hearted with a lot of laughter and joking around.
During dinner conversation, I guess it was alcohol induced, I found myself trying to imagine what Lynn’s conservative attire was concealing. She was a beautiful woman and I was starting to find her 50’s “Leave it to Beaver” conservative appearance very appealing, in a thought provoking kind of way.
Our conversation continued through dinner and soon the lights dimmed and the band started playing. Linda started moving to the rhythm of the music so I asked her to dance. After we danced to a few songs, we returned to our table. We danced with our own spouses, talked at our table, and teased one another for about the next hour or so. We were having fun together in a couple to couple way.
I had gone to the bar to get another round of drinks for the group and when I returned to the table, Lynn was sitting there alone as Linda and Carl were on the dance floor. Lynn was rocking in her chair to the bands version of a rocking “CCR” song. I sat the drinks down, held my hand out to her, and asked her if she would like to dance. With a smile, she followed me to the dance floor.
Lynn and I danced to a couple rock tunes and as the last song ended, we stood facing each other for a moment, both a little winded. Before we could leave the dance floor the band started playing a slow song, I smiled and held my hands out toward her. She returned my smile and moved into my arms, I was pleasantly surprised when she wrapped her arms around my neck as I pulled her toward me.
I tried to behave myself as I wrapped my arms around her. The truth though was that I was using my body to explore her lush body. I felt her breasts as they pressed against my chest. I felt her moving against my cock, and when she straddled my thigh and started rubbing herself against my thigh, I almost went into shock.
As courteous as I was trying to be, my cock had a mind of its own, and when this beautiful woman started grinding on my thigh my cock came to full attention, and the harder my cock got the tighter she held me.
As the band went from that song, straight into another slow song Lynn’s head was on my shoulder, her mouth was just below my ear, and I felt her breath on my neck. As her breathing became faster as she started moaning. She was no longer dancing to the music she was now grinding herself against my cock as we moved together on the dance floor. I tried my best to conceal her actions from those around us through the song. As the song was ending, she moaned loudly into my ear, her body went rigid, and then went so limp I had to support her weight. I supported her for a few moments before pulling my head back and smiled at her. Her face was moist, flushed and her breathing was not back to normal yet. She gave me a weak smile as she attempted to stand on her own again.
She wrapped an arm around my waist as we started to walk back to our table. As we walked, I thanked her for the dance. She looked at me and started to giggle as she said, "Is that what we were doing?' I smiled at her and replied, "I’m not sure what it was, but I was pleasantly surprised by whatever it was."
Lynn stopped and smiled as she looked at me, “Are you saying it surprises you that I’m a sexual being that is able to enjoy sex?” I was for one of the few times in my life at a loss of words. As I was stuttering and stammering, searching for something to say, Lynn started laughing. She tightened her grip around my waist, pulled close to me, and whispered, “Carl and I have a very active sex life that I enjoy very much, I might have got a little carried away with you and don’t make habit of that kind of thing, but I enjoy sex very much.”
Linda and Carl were already at our table when we got there. As we approached them, Carl was leaning toward her as they talked and I could see his hand on her thigh. When he saw us approaching, he rapidly pulled his hand away from her thigh, sat back in his chair and greeted us.
We talked as a group for a few minutes before Lynn and Carl returned to the dance floor. When Linda and I were alone, she looked at me and started to giggle. I looked at her quizzically and asked what was so funny. "Lynn and Carl," she replied. "I always thought they were so straight laced and conservative, and during that last dance I thought he was going to fuck me on the dance floor, I also saw what you two were up."
I laughed and told her that I hadn’t noticed them on the dance floor, I was too busy getting Lynn off and told her about Lynn having an orgasm while we danced.
Linda asked if I thought it would offend them if we asked them over to the house to play. "I don’t have any idea, why don’t you ask them," I replied. Linda looked at me with that sly smile of hers, “because that’s your job,” she replied.
We decided that I would talk to Carl and she would bring the subject up with Lynn to see if they would like to come over for a nightcap and just let whatever happened happen.
When Lynn and Carl returned to our table Linda commented that she was going to the restroom and asked Lynn if she would like to join her. Carl and I watched in silence as they walked away.
As they walked out of sight, I commented to Carl, “Damn, those are two very sexy ladies my friend.” Carl chuckled and replied, “You’ve got that right, and both are beautiful.” I took a sip of my drink and told him that Linda had commented to me about how much she enjoyed dancing with him tonight.
Carl’s face went white, he started stuttering and stammering about not meaning anything and hoped I wasn’t upset. I started laughing. "No, I’m not upset about that, I hope you two enjoyed yourselves. In fact, we talked about it and we would like to invite you and Lynn over to the house to continue the party there."
"Are you sure that you’re not upset?" Carl replied. I laughed again, "No not in the least, you two were having fun, while Lynn and I were enjoying ourselves, and it’s all good."
Carl was silent for a few moments. He then looked at me and said, “Are you asking what I think you’re asking?”
“I’m pretty sure that’s what I’m asking,” I replied with a chuckle. I let that sink in for a moment without comment.
He finally told me that Lynn and he had been talking about this kind of thing for some time. He didn’t know exactly how she felt about it tonight, but the idea turned him on. "Carl, if you are open to the idea, why don’t we just play it by ear when the girls return," I said. "I think Linda is talking to Lynn about it so let’s just see what direction this thing goes." Carl was nodding his reply when the girls returned to the table.
Linda and Lynn were both laughing when they returned to the table and sat down. Lynn sat beside Carl and wrapped her arm around his, and gave him a little hug. Linda gave me a wink as she sat down between Carl and I.
Everybody was quiet for a few moments lost in our own thoughts. I broke the silence by asking Linda if she would like another drink. "I think I would like a nice glass of wine at home," she replied. She then slowly stroked her hand over Carl’s thigh and asked him if Lynn and he would like to come over to the house and join us for a nightcap.
Carl glanced at Lynn. “Would you like to go?” he asked meekly. “Sure, if you want to,” she slyly replied. I rose from my chair, “Well let’s blow this Popsicle stand,” I said.
Linda was standing beside me giggling; she looked at me with a twinkle in her eye, and told me she was sure that a Popsicle stand wasn’t what I wanted blown. As we turned toward the exit, I swatted her butt and told her she was right.
When we got to our place, it was obvious that both Carl and Lynn were very nervous. I poured the girls a glass of wine and got a beer for Carl and myself. We sat around talking about everything except what was on everybody’s mind for several minutes. I knew that this was a first for them and was trying to determine how to steer the conversation in the direction I wanted it to go.
Finally I got up and announced that I was going to go out on the patio for a smoke and would be right back. Carl got up to join me and we went out on the patio. Once in the patio I checked the hot tub to make sure it was warm and asked Carl if he thought Lynn would like to soak in the tub with us. He shook his head, “To be honest with you I’m not sure, this is a first for us and I don’t have any idea what she is open for” he replied.
We were on the patio for maybe ten or fifteen minutes smoking and talking about how best to convince Lynn to join us in the hot tub when we heard the sliding glass door slide open. We both glanced toward the door and saw both Linda and Lynn walk through the door. They were both clad in terrycloth robes and giggling as they joined us on the patio.
Linda wrapped an arm around mine and asked if the water was hot. "Yeah, it’s ready," I replied. She laughed as she looked at me and asked, “How are we supposed to get in, you haven’t removed the cover yet.” While I took the cover off the tub and as I was putting it away, Linda removed her robe and got in the tub, she was soon followed by Lynn.
Lynn paused at the top of the steps as she was getting into the tub and our eyes met as I saw her lush nude body for the first time. Her body was beautiful, her breast were firm and stood proudly on her chest. Her pubic hair was a full “V” and trimmed nicely which was something you didn’t see much back in those days. She smiled as she proudly allowed me to view her body for a moment before continuing into the tub.
I shed my clothes while rushing around the tub toward the steps. As I was climbing into the tub, I glanced at Carl who was still standing in the same spot staring at the two women in the tub. "Are you going to join us?" I asked. That seemed to shake him out of his trance and he started ripping his clothes off.
I moved between the two girls and sank into the warm water next to Lynn. When Carl got in, he proceeded to the far side of us and sat down beside Linda. The four of us sat in silence for a few minutes just enjoying the water.
After several minutes, Linda shifted around toward Carl and started talking to him so quietly that I couldn’t hear their conversation over the sound of the churning water.
I turned toward Lynn and smiled as I asked how she was doing. "OK" she replied with a glance toward Carl. Then she smiled and asked me how I was doing. I knew she was nervous and she was almost sitting on her hands, it was obvious this was all very alien to her and was unsure of what to do or say. I slowly reached down and took her hand in mine. While looking into her eyes I brought her hand to my hard cock.
When her hand touched my cock, her eyes and mouth opened wide as she let out a quiet gasp. Slowly her fingers wrapped around my cock and she just held it for a moment before slowly stroking it. I moved my hand to her thigh and as she stroked my cock, I traced my fingers over her thigh.
I gradually slid my hand between her thighs caressing her and waiting for a sign that she was ready for more. That sign came as she slowly spread her legs wide enough to give me access to her pussy.
With my hand flat against her torso, I traced my fingers over her pussy, not probing, just enjoying the wetness I found between her lips. After a few moments, she draped her leg over mine as she leaned back and opened herself fully to me. I slowly ran my fingers over the length of her pussy and stroked her clit. Her grip on my cock strengthened as I touched her.
I turned slightly toward her, and with my other hand, I touched her breasts. Taking her nipple between my forefinger and thumb and tweaked it. As I caressed her body, I complimented her beauty. Up to that point all of our exploring was under water, it was no secret what we were doing it was just that it wasn’t flaunted.
Linda moaned causing Lynn and me to glance toward her and Carl. Linda was on her knees on the seat, leaning forward facing Carl. It was obvious that she was stroking his cock as he drove his finger into her pussy. Linda then straddled his thighs and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulled him to her and kissed him passionately.
As Lynn’s attention remained on her husband and Linda, I slowly slid a finger into her pussy. As I probed her with my finger, her mouth opened and her eyes closed as a low growling moan escaped from deep inside her.
Lynn’s pussy was wet, slick, and flowing. She didn’t attempt to stop me from probing her; in fact, to the contrary her hips started thrusting forward to meet my probing finger.
After several minutes, Lynn opened her eyes and looked at me. With a breathless whisper she said, “I’ve never done anything like this before.” I smiled at her and said that I planned to make it so pleasurable for her that it wouldn’t be the last.
I was taking my time slowly exploring Lynn’s lush body for several minutes. Neither of us was paying any attention to Linda and Carl, our focus was on our own pleasure. That changed when we heard a growling moan from Carl.
When we turned our attention toward Carl and Linda, we found Carl standing on the seating area in front of Linda who was sucking his cock. Carl was holding her head in both hands, his head was tilted back, and it was obvious he was cumming in her mouth.
Immediately after cumming, Carl started apologizing to Linda for his lack of control. She slowly removed his cock from her mouth, smiled, and assured him that she understood and that it was all right.
As Lynn and I were watching the interaction between Linda and Carl, I felt her release my cock from her grip. I turned my attention back to Lynn and immediately noticed the expression on her face. I didn’t know if I was seeing pain, anger, or revulsion in her face, all I knew for sure was that something was definitely wrong. “Are you alright?” I asked. Lynn just nodded her reply.
Over the next few minutes, my total focus was on Lynn. I had pretty much concluded that this night might be ending much sooner than I expected or wanted. I was trying to decide what emotions she was showing and how best try to defuse the situation. My thoughts were that the fantasy might have come crashing down when it met reality.
Before I had a chance to say anything to her, Linda touched my shoulder as she was walking past. With a smile she told Lynn and I that she needed another glass of wine and that her and Carl were going inside. She told both of us to enjoy ourselves and she would see us inside when we decided to join them.
When Linda and Carl closed the sliding glass door behind them, I turned to Lynn and asked her what was wrong. She didn’t look at me, instead she just stared straight ahead and shook her head, as she replied, “Nothing.”
"Lynn, I saw your expression and I know you were upset about something," I said, "if you would allow me I would like to try to help alleviate those feelings but first I need to know what they are." Lynn looked at me and shyly smiled, “You would just think I was being silly,” she replied. "I guarantee you I won’t think you’re silly," I offered.
Lynn looked at me in silence for a long moment before blurted out, “Carl hasn’t cum that quickly since we were in high school. I don’t know what Linda did for him that I don’t do but whatever it was it turned him on more than I’m able to."
Well that wasn’t what I was expecting, and it took a real effort not to burst out laughing. Lynn wasn’t upset over what Linda was doing for Carl; she was upset because she thought Linda was doing it better than how she does it. "Lynn, it wasn’t what she was doing, it was who was doing it," I said. "The newness of this whole thing, the excitement of this whole thing, and the fact that you are allowing him to enjoy this in your presence just overloaded his resistance."
"When you two first started having sex my guess is that he didn’t last all that long with you either," I continued. "My guess is that she wasn’t doing anything much different than what you do for him, he was just experiencing it with somebody new."
Lynn smiled at me. "Thank you," she said, "I know you’re trying to make me feel better but it still bothers me and makes me wonder what I could do to make it better for him."
I looked at Lynn and nodded my head. As I got up from my seat and sat on the edge of the tub, I told her I understood and that being true, I offered to help her that was what I would do. I gently stroked her hair and told her to show me what technique she uses when she gives Carl head.
She just looked at me and giggled. "You mean you want me to give you a blowjob?" she asked. "Well sure, how can I critic your skills if I haven’t experienced it?" I chuckled. Lynn started to get up on her knees on the seat in front of me reluctantly.
She stared at my cock for a moment as she knelt in front of me before wrapping her hand around base of it. She looked up at me with a sly smile on her face and told me, “I think you just want me to suck your dick so you can cum in my mouth like Carl did to Linda. You don’t care how good I am at it." Her language was totally out of context for her and I think talking dirty turned her on a little.
"Well," I smiled back at her, "I must admit that while the idea of you sucking my dick isn’t appalling to me, it is however in the interest of science to make you the best little cock sucker you can be."
Lynn was now slowly stroking my cock as she stared into my eyes. "I like to start with the head," she finally said as she slowly licked the head of my cock while she continued to stroke it. After a few moments she added, "and then I like to lick the shaft to make it all wet and slick so that it slides in easier."
Lynn held my cock by the base as she slowly licked the length of the underside. She continued slowly and methodically as she licked my entire cock. When she had my cock coated with her saliva, she rose up from the seating area to a position giving her better access to my cock.
As she stared into my eyes with a mischievous smile on her face, she bent down and kissed the head of my cock. Her left hand never left the base of my cock and as she pulled my cock toward her, she cupped my balls in her right hand, and slid her mouth over my cock. In one continual motion, she slid my cock into her throat to the point that her chin was resting on my balls and her nose reached my pubic hair.
As her head bobbed up and down on my cock, her left hand alternated between stroking my cock and a twisting motion around my cock. Her right hand softly and gently caressed my balls at the same time.
In just a matter of just a few minutes, Lynn had me on the verge of an orgasm. I lightly stroked her head and told her to slow down a little, that I was getting close. Her reply to my warning surprised me. Her right hand tightened around my balls. She didn’t really hurt me, but she generated enough discomfort, to cause my pending orgasm to subside instantly.
She allowed me to calm down before she continued. I was amazed that she was able to curb my orgasm while at the same time keeping my cock hard. That and the fact she was able to deep throat my eight inch cock as she did gave me a different perspective of this young woman. It was obvious that the illusion of her being prim and proper was just that, an illusion. This young lady was a master in the art of oral sex and I couldn’t wait to find out what other skills she possessed.
Lynn continued pleasuring me with her oral skills for several minutes. As pleasurable as what she was doing was, and as easy as it would be to let her continue until I filled her mouth with my seed, I felt that even greater pleasures awaited me if I would also try to please her as she pleases me.
I reached down and slowly pulled Lynn to her feet as I slid off the edge of the tub. As I silently stood in front of her, she looked at me with questioning eyes. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her passionately. As we parted our embrace I whispered to her that it was obvious that her oral skills were top notch and as pleasurable as her oral skills were there were still more pleasures I would like to enjoy with her.
My hands slid down her back until they were cupping her ass. "My only question right now is would you prefer to stay out here or would you like to go inside?" I asked. She smiled at me for a moment then told me, "It's getting a little chilly out here, why don’t we go inside to warm up a little bit."
Inside the house, we found Linda and Carl in the den. She was on her hands and knees on the floor and he was fucking her hard from behind. Lynn and I paused as we entered the den for a moment to watch them. As we watched, Lynn took my cock in her hand and started stroking it. I lead her to a space on the floor a few feet away from our spouses.
As Lynn sat down on the floor, I knelt between her legs. I kissed her as I eased her onto her back. Once she was on her back, I kissed my way down her body enjoying every erotic zone between her lips and her pussy.
It was when I reached her pussy and was able to get an up-close view of it that I noticed just how large her clit was. Her clit protruded an inch and a half or two inches beyond her lips, it was the most extraordinary clits I’ve ever seen.
For the next few minutes, I did my best to return the oral pleasure to Lynn that she had given me. As I did, I especially enjoyed sucking her marvelous clit, which her moans told me was very sensitive.
I maneuvered myself around until my cock was near her face. I then rolled her on top of me before continuing my oral assault on her pussy. We were in a classic “69” position as we pleasured each other.
Lynn was grinding her pussy into my face. I wrapped my arms around her thighs and parted the cheeks of her ass giving me better access. Her exaggerated movements were making it difficult to maintain contact with her pussy as I tried to lick, suck, and tongue fuck her.
I was doing the best I could and at one point, while I was running my tongue over the length of her pussy she moved just right and my tongue found her little rosebud. When my tongue touched her back door, she moaned loudly and pushed back against my probing tongue. I probed her as hard as I could with my tongue and she started flooding me with her flowing pussy.
When I returned my attention back to her pussy I gently ran a finger over her rosebud to see what reaction that would get from her. As I brushed the pad of my finger over it, she moaned and pushed back against it. It was obvious from her actions that she enjoyed her ass played with.
I was reaching the point that I knew if I was going to last long enough to fuck her, I was going to have to get my cock out of her mouth. I rolled her off me and onto her back then moved between her widespread legs.
Lynn rose up on her elbows watching me as I approached her pussy with my cock in my hand. When I touched her pussy with the head of my cock, she raised her knees and with her feet flat on the floor aimed her pussy at my cock. I slowly ran the head of my cock over the length of her pussy coating it with her moisture. When I placed the head at her entrance, she started arching her hip trying to force her pussy onto my cock. I allowed the head to enter her but held back not allowing any further penetration.
Lynn looked at me with a near snarl on her face waiting for me to impale her. After several moments of teasing her, she looked at me and whispered demandingly, “put it in.” I let my weight fall forward and thrusting my hips forward at the same time driving my cock all the way inside her tight wet pussy in one quick thrust.
As she watched my cock penetrate her, she let out a sharp gasping moan. I held my cock firmly inside her until I felt her start to rotate her hips, fucking herself on my cock. When I felt her moving against my cock I slowly withdrew it from her before thrusting it back inside her again in a series of methodical movements.
I fucked her in the missionary position for several minutes before lifting her legs up, holding them against my chest I fucked her using deep hard thrusts. Then with surprising strength, she rolled me over getting on top and started bouncing on my cock.
After several moments of this, she was moaning and breathing hard. I rolled her off me and onto her stomach. I moved behind her and jerked her hips off the floor. As I, lifter her she reached between her legs and guided my cock back to her pussy. I slammed my cock back inside her and continued to fuck her hard and deep.
As I was fucking her, I ran the pad of my thumb of her little rosebud. When she felt me touch her beautiful ass, she let out a loud pleasurable moan.
We were in front of the coffee table where Linda had placed her toy basket. I found a small vibrating dildo inside and decided to see if Lynn would enjoy me using it on her. I continued to fuck her as I applied lubricant to the dildo. After lubricating it, I turned it on and placed it on her backdoor entrance. When she felt the vibrator touch her she let out a gasp and looked back over her shoulder at me.
As I started moving it around her opening, I whispered "do you like that?" Lynn just nodded her reply. I smiled and asked her if she would like me to continue. Again she just nodded her answer.
As I slowly slid my cock in and out of her, I slowly eased the dildo inside her. When I started fucking her ass with that little dildo at the same time I was fucking her pussy, Lynn screamed out her orgasm.
I couldn’t take any more, with the dildo inserted in her ass I felt it vibrating through the thin barrier separating it from my cock. I grabbed her hips with both hands slammed my cock as deep into her pussy as I could and started to cum deep inside her. When Lynn felt me cumming inside her, her orgasm peaked.
I held my cock deep inside her as our orgasms subsided. After several moments, Lynn looked back over her shoulder at me. Her face glowed with perspiration, her hair was damp, and she had an exhausted smile on her face.
I slowly removed the dildo from her ass before I slowly withdrew my cock from her pussy. As I knelt behind her, we heard a Linda giggling on the couch. Lynn and I both glanced in that direction and saw both Linda and Carl snuggling on the coach as they watched us. We just smiled at each other, as Lynn and I tried to regain enough energy to move.
After a few moments, I got up and helped Lynn off the floor. We stood naked in front of the couch looking at our naked spouses as they cuddled each other. Linda was mindlessly toying with his limp cock, his arm was around her shoulders, and her head was resting on his chest.
Lynn must have felt cum dripping out of her pussy and down the inside of her thigh because she reached down and whiped her thigh. Lynn glanced back and forth between me and our spouses on the couch. After a few moments, she started laughing and wrapped her arm around mine.
We joined our spouses on the couch, Lynn sitting beside Carl, while I sat beside Linda. After several minutes of silence, Linda looked over at Lynn and asked her how she was doing with all this. Lynn giggled and told her she was doing fine with everything. Linda mentioned that she understood that Carl and she had talked about this and inquired if it was what she was expecting.
Lynn thought for a few moments before answering. "You know, it’s not exactly what I was expecting. I thought I would be jealous if I saw Carl having sex with somebody else. However, when I did see it I wasn’t jealous at all, in fact to be honest it turned me on watching you two. I can’t explain why, I just found it very exotic. I never thought I would have that reaction to this."
The girls talked together with Carl and me silent bystanders to their conversation. After several minutes, Linda asked Lynn if she had any fantasies that she would like to fulfill tonight. Lynn thought for a moment, then started giggling before telling Linda that she should have asked her that before they all had sex. Linda just smiled back at her and told her that she was sure the boys would be able to rise to the occasion.
Lynn looked back at Linda, and with a smile told her that she couldn’t speak for DB but Carl was a one time a night guy. Linda just laughed as she told her that guys would surprise her as to their ability to rise to the occasion when more than one woman is in the mix.
Linda smiled at Lynn again. "Would you like to know what my biggest fantasy was when we first started in this?" Linda asked. Lynn was no longer smiling as she nodded at Linda. "Two guys at the same time," Linda said. Lynn’s eyes widened. "Really,' she replied, "have you done that before?" Linda just nodded and said, "One of the biggest sexual rushes I’ve ever experienced!"
We were all looking at Lynn as we waited several moments for her to say something. Finally she looked as Linda and told her, “Me too. After Carl convinced me that this was something he wanted to try, the thought of two guys fucking me at the same time was the fantasy that really turned me on."
Linda smiled and asked her how she envisioned it in her fantasy. Lynn was silent for a few moments as she looked at her hands. Without looking at Linda, she told her that she would think she was some kind of sick whore if she told her about her fantasy.
Linda told her,"What I enjoy is having one guy fuck me from behind while I suck the other guy’s dick. What’s yours?"
Lynn was still looking at her hands, "To be fucking Carl and have another guy fuck my ass at the same time," she meekly replied. "That’s really a common fantasy, I know of a number of women that really enjoy that," Linda said. Lynn looked at her with a questioning expression, "Really??" she asked. Linda nodded, "Not all women enjoy anal, but a large number of them really enjoy it."
"Here," Linda said as she pointed Carl’s cock toward her, "give Carl a little head, and get him hard while I take care of getting DB ready for you." Linda turned toward me, wrapped her arms around my neck, and gave me a passionate wet kiss. When she broke our embrace, she smiled at me as she started to stroke my cock. “We need to get you hard if you want to fuck that pretty little ass,” she whispered in my ear. As she bit my earlobe she whispered, “You do want to fuck her tight little ass don’t you?” She knew I did, my dick was already rock hard.
Carl moaned and we both looked in his direction. Lynn’s head was bobbing up and down on his cock. "Oh, go slow there little girl, you don’t want to get him off, you just want to get him hard and it looks like you’ve already accomplished that," Linda told her.
Linda took charge of orchestrating the events that were about to take place. She had Carl slide down on the couch and got Lynn on top of him and his cock in her pussy. After he fucked her for a few minutes, she told her to stop for a minute and lean forward. She then had me lube her ass as well as my cock. When we were both lubed and ready, I placed my cock at her entrance. It took several minutes for me to get my cock all the way inside her tight little ass. Once I was all the way inside her Carl and I waited for her to become accustomed to two cocks inside her before we started fucking her again.
It was just moments after we both started fucking her that she had her first orgasm. Her orgasm seemed to continue the entire time we were fucking her. Carl and I were both stroking her body as we fucked her. Linda joined the action by hugging Lynn and tweaking her nipples with one hand while she rubbed her own clit with the other hand.
Carl was lost in his pleasure as he thrust his cock in and out of Lynn’s pussy, his hands were going from Lynn to Linda as he was squeezing their breasts and fingering Linda’s pussy. Finely Linda needed her own relief, she eased her way onto the couch and straddled Carl’s chest. She then lowered her pussy to his mouth and held his head against her as he did his best to get her off with his mouth. I have no idea if he realized that he was licking his own cum out of her pussy or not, if he did it didn’t seem to matter to him.
Lynn had her arms wrapped around Linda and was using her hands and fingers on her breasts. The room filled with the sounds of sex, the slushing sound of a hard cock slamming into a wet pussy, the slapping of moist skin slapping against moist skin, the moans, groans, and shrieks of pleasure. I could feel Carl’s cock sliding in and out of Lynn’s pussy and I’m sure he felt my cock sliding in and out of her ass as I fucked her. It was all too pleasurable to last very long. I tried to hold back as long as I could, but when Lynn’s moans turned into loud orgasmic screams, I couldn’t prolong the inevitable and started to cum deep in her ass. As my cock stopped twitching I heard Carl moan and felt him slam his cock as deep into Lynn’s pussy, I could fill it twitching as it pumped his load of cum deep inside her pussy.
After a few minutes, in a cascade of laughter and giggles, we all untangled from one another. We cuddled together on the couch as we tried to regain our composure. We were all enjoying the exhausted after glow of very pleasurable and satisfying sex.
Linda and Lynn glanced at each other, and in that unspoken female form of communication, Lynn answered Linda’s unasked question with an ear-to-ear smile as she leaned back on the couch and closed her eyes. Linda smiled back at her and stroked her shoulder.
We ended that night over coffee around the kitchen table talking about what took place that night. I must admit that by the time the four of us sat around our kitchen table in the nude, my opinion of Lynn and Carl had changed drastically from what it was when we joined them at their table at the Fireman’s Ball.....
"Fuck," Jill said as she looked at me. She pulled her skirt up showing me her wet panties, "You’ve made me soak my panties. You are the only person I know that can get me this wet by just telling a story. How the fuck are you able to remember every detail as you do?" I just smiled at her, “well, the truth is I have a pornographic memory and I just remember every fucking thing.” Jill looked at me. "Well, I’m about to give you something else to remember then," she replied with a giggle.
Jill looked over at Linda and Jim. "I’m going to fuck your husband." she told Linda, "and then test him in the morning to see how much he remembers. You two are on your own. You can join us if you want, but I can’t wait any longer to play with his big hard cock!"
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 21,713 views
My wife and I have been together for about 10 years and are now in our mid 30’s. We have a wonderful relationship and make each other happy every day. She’s a gorgeous Italian/Spanish mix with a beautiful tan and amazing curves. I knew early on in our relationship that she had a wild side as she loved to flash her tits to random men. I always got a kick out of it and always encouraged her to do so. She’d flash taxi drivers, men at the bar, basically anyone who’d ask. She would often get complements from men and women on how pretty she is. This happened almost every time we had a date night and it usually ended up with her making out with some random female. It didn’t take long for me to realize that watching her being pleasured is a HUGE turn on for me.
About 3 years ago we were in Vegas and we decided to switch things up a bit and try out a swingers club. When we arrived to our destination, we were disappointed in the area and people inside. We’ve never been to a place like this so we didn’t know what to expect. The doorman said we could go in and check it out for a discounted rate. If we liked it, we could stay, if not, at least we didn’t pay full price. The minute we walked in, we felt uncomfortable. It was cold, dark and 90% of the people there were single, creepy guys trying to hit on her. We left and never went back to that club. She hated it and said she would never go to a swingers club again.
As time went by, we found out about another swingers club in Vegas and decided to give it a try. We took a cab and were pleasantly surprised with how welcoming everyone there was. The staff gave us a tour and explained the rules of the house to us. She LOVED the place and so did I. I knew if she let her guard down, she’d have a great time. After a couple drinks she started to loosen up. We were sitting next to a good looking couple. She and the other female started talking. It didn’t take long before they were making out. The guy said they were having an after party at their house and invited us. We looked at each other and said why not?
When we arrived, there were about 15 people at the house so we sat next to the couple that invited us. Turns out he’s a porn star with a knack for making a woman squirt! Well, she never squirted before and said it couldn’t be done. He smiled and said he was confident that he could make it happen for her. Not one to turn down a challenge, she agreed to let him try. They both stood up and walked to the stripper pole (probably a normal thing for a porn star to have at his house). He told her to hang on to the pole as he rubbed her legs and worked his way up her dress. He had a huge smile on his face once he realized that she wasn’t wearing any underwear. He then proceeded to slide two fingers into her and slowly started to massage her clit with his thumb. He asked her if she was ready. She looked down at him with a smile and shook her head yes. He then aggressively started to thrust his fingers in and out at a feverish pace. The look on her face was pure pleasure mixed with disbelief. Within seconds she began to squirt. He took his hand out and showed me how wet it was. He then stood up and walked back to the sofa. I was speechless and so was she. The only words she could say were “can you do that again”? He laughed and made his way back to the stripper pole. He made her squirt at least 5 times that night and she loved every bit of it.
Since then we’ve been back to that same place several times and she’s played with a few different females but no male contact since she learned she could squirt. The last two times, however, she stepped her game up with the male contact. It started when we were playing pool at the same swingers club. Everyone around was watching as she bent over for a shot because she doesn’t wear underwear when we go out. After we finished our game, a young black gentleman asked if he could get a game with her. It didn’t bother me so I let her decide if she wanted to play a game with him. She was ok with it and they started the game. They made simple bets on shots like if she missed a shot, she’d have to shoot the next one with her tits out. She ended up playing most of the game with her top down. On one shot I suggested that if he makes it, she would have to give him a lap dance. He made his shot so she sat him down, reached down and adjusted his cock so she could grind on it during the dance. It was one of the sexiest things I’ve seen. When she was done, she gave him a kiss and stepped off his lap to continue the game. She was losing so badly that she said “if I keep losing like this, I’m gonna have to suck his dick”. I looked at him and nodded my head in approval. As he made the last shot, she grabbed him by the hand and took him to a room in the back of the club. As they walked toward the room she looked back at me for approval. I just smiled and gave her the thumbs up.
He sat down and she got on her knees, between his legs. She slowly reached up his shirt and started kissing his stomach. She then made her way down to his belt buckle, undid his pants and pulled them down. With one last look at me, she grabbed his cock and took the tip in her mouth, gave it a little suck then began to lick it up and down. She then proceeded to take the whole thing down her throat. I was amazed with her enthusiasm as she started bobbing her head up and down. By this time, a crowd formed around her. The sight of her sucking another man’s cock turned me on so much that I proceeded to pick her dress up to feel her ass. I was rock hard by then so I unzipped my pants, pulled my cock out and began to slide it in her. She began to moan but because of the beers she drank, she needed a bathroom break. When she came out, she was done playing. That night she went way further than I ever thought she’d go and didn’t think she’d ever go any further... Until she proved me wrong on our next visit…
It was my birthday weekend and I suggested that we go to our favorite swinger club. She agreed and we were on our way. She was wearing a very sexy, short black dress that revealed a ton of cleavage. I knew she would be getting a lot of attention that night. Sure enough as soon as we walked in heads were turning. We ran into a guy that we’ve seen there a few times before. He didn’t speak much English but we made the most of our conversation, mostly me bragging about her amazing oral skills. After about 15 min we all headed to a private room so he could see how good she was for himself. We walked into the room, shut the door and she immediately dropped to her knees and went to work on me. He was very impressed with her skill level and asked if she would give him a turn. She agreed and moved over to him. I didn’t get a chance to record the last time this happened so I pulled my phone out and started recording. She licked the head of his cock then slowly took him into her mouth. She would deep throat him, take it back out lick the tip and repeat until it finally turned into her bobbing her head up and down. I sat back on the bed and watched with a sense of pride on how deep she could take it. She then moved back to me, bent over and took me in her mouth. He pulled out a condom and asked if it was ok. In the past she had said that she didn’t think she could ever go that far and I didn’t want her to feel pressured so I told him it was up to her. She thought about it for a minute, while her mouth was still on my cock, then gave him the approval. He picked up her dress, she reached back and guided him inside her. As he began to thrust in and out, she began moaning louder and louder meanwhile bobbing her head up and down on my cock. She then reached back, between her legs, and began to massage his balls. This almost put me over the edge but I didn’t want to cum yet so I suggested he get on top in a missionary position (her favorite). She then lay down and he positioned himself between her legs and slowly guided himself into her. He began picking up speed but stopped to pull her tits out so he could suck them. All I could think was how lucky I am to have such a sexy woman. His pace picked up, she spread her legs even wider as he held onto the heel of her shoes for leverage. I knew he was getting close and the excitement was building. Soon he came inside of her as she looked into his eyes. They got up, he took off the condom and she cleaned him off with her tongue and mouth. We parted ways and soon left the club. On our way back to the hotel I asked if she enjoyed herself and she said she did but would have preferred a bigger cock (he was about 6.5”). She wasn’t sure if she’d ever do that again but if she did, she would want to fuck someone with a bigger cock. I’m not sure if she’ll ever go that far again but at least have the video for memories.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 30,825 views
It all started one even when we were having a Halloween party at the house. She was dressed like a sexy Olive Oyl and I was dressed as Popeye. She wore a skintight red sweater that showed off her curves and beautiful large breasts and a hiked up black skirt with sexy leggings and high heels.
We invited five couples to the party; some were her friends and some were mine. Now you have to know that we never discussed swapping, sharing or threesomes before so this night wasn't planned for anything like that.
My wife was the perfect hostess, making sure everyone had food and liquor and chatting with the guests. She doesn't usually drink very often but this night she was having fun and getting drunk. As the night wore on couples started saying their goodbyes and left. Only one other remained, they were her friends. She worked with the husband of this couple. He was tall, young, well built and handsome. His wife didn't hold a candle next to my wife. She was kind of homely looking or maybe it was because she was dressed as a nun. Either way I was attracted to her but I could tell my wife was attracted to him just by the way she was flirting with him.
We stayed up pretty late drinking, laughing, and talking. I ended up bringing some playing cards out and asked Bob if he played poker. He said yes but usually it's for money and asked me what the stakes are. I told him no money just for fun and he replied that we should bet something. So I jokingly said let's bet our wives clothing and he laughed and said "deal!" The wives weren't too happy about this and honestly neither was I. So we played a few hands and it got boring quickly, even the wives were getting bored. So Bob mentioned the only way to get this party going was to bet clothing, everyone's clothes this time not just the girls. The wives got together and said they'll do it but only down to their underwear. I agreed with the girls. So we started playing all four of us.
A few hands into the game Bob's wife was down to her bra and long skirt, and my wife had her shirt on but her skirt was off so were her high heels and leggings. So pretty much, my wife was sitting there in her panties. I told her if she loses one more hand the game is over because she'll be in her underwear then. She replied she's in it to win it and she won't stop with the bra and panties. Bob's face lit up and he said that a girl have fun. Bob's wife was getting tired and losing interest. She eventually quit the game and sat on the couch and watched tv until she feel asleep. But before she did that we played a couple more hands and Bob lost both hands so he took off his shoes and shirt. He was pretty muscular and tan and my wife noticed that. After that is when Bob's wife went to watch TV.
The very next hand my wife lost so off came the shirt, exposing her tits in her bra. So you gotta imagine my wife being a model, you know she's not wearing no Wal-mart boring bra. She's wearing a nice sexy one that you can just make out the nipples thru it. I looked at Bob and he was just staring at her tits and said "wow I always wonder what they looked like under your work shirt." She laughed and said "if I lose another hand you'll get to see them without the bra on!" because her panties would be the last to go.
A few more hands went by, and by this time Bob's wife is sawing logs on the couch. I'm sitting there in my pants and no shoes or shirt. Bob is sitting there with just his underwear on by now. The very next hand Bob lost again and stood up pulled down his underwear and exposed a large thick dick. I looked at my wife and she was shy to look at first but once she did, she couldn't take her eyes off of it. He sat back down and said game is over, he lost, he's naked. My wife told him to deal again and she'll figure out what he can bet now that he's naked. So Bob dealt the cards, my wife made a comment that she always wondered what he was packing under his work pants. He laughed and said "well now you know".
The next hand my wife lost and off came her bra. She looked at Bob and said "are you ready for this" and took it off exposing her ample breasts. She grabbed them and squeezed them and then she said "deal the cards" so he dealt again. By this time I'm feeling like a third wheel because they just keep talking to each other. I lose the next hand so I end up in my boxers and my wife tells me I'm going to get your dick out too. I laughed and said "we will see".
Next hand my wife lost, she stood up and did a sexy dance while taking off her panties exposing her shaved pussy. Bob was just smiling and shaking his head in disbelief that he finally gets to see my wife naked. The next hand I lost so I end up naked. So now we're all naked and I mentioned what do we do now? My wife said there is still more to bet. I said like what? She said you'll see and told Bob to deal.
That hand my wife lost and I won and Bob had the next best hand so my wife told me since I won I get to make up a bet for her. I told her ok let me think. I didn't want to be too vulgar so I told her that she has to make her tits bounce. She did it and said that was too easy and that we need to be more creative. We agreed to that and Bob dealt the cards.
My wife won that one and I lost. She told me to suck on one of her nipples. She stood up and almost fell over because she was so drunk by this point. I stood up and started sucking on her nipple. She reached down and started stroking my dick. I got embarrassed so I backed off. I didn't want to get hard in front of another man.
By the time we sat back down Bob had the cards dealt already and that hand I lost again and the wife was the winner again. She said "since basically both guys lost I get to make a bet with both of you". She told us we both have to suck on her tits now. She stood up again and Bob jumped up and started sucking on one, but I was kind of hesitant not knowing what to think about this. She reached down and started stroking his big dick as he kept sucking on her tit. I was starting to get aroused with what I was seeing. It surprised me because I thought I would be mad if I ever saw my wife do something like that. So I stood up and started kissing her other breast and she started to jerk me off too. We did this for only a couple minutes and then my wife said let's play because she had a better idea for the next bet.
So we played and Bob won this time I lost. So we were kind of stuck because there ain't no way I'm touching his dick or anything like that. So Bob made a bet that I tell my wife to finger herself for one minute. So I told her "you heard the man, do it." She said she liked where this was going and leaned back and started playing with herself. She was staring at Bob the whole time she did it. Bob said ok times up and my wife gathered herself back up and was ready to play again. She mentioned she was so wet right now and she wants to do that again.
Next hand Bob won again and my wife lost this time. So Bob told her to play with herself for five minutes this time. So she happily obliged and started fingering herself again. Five minutes went by and time was up once again. By this time I could tell my wife was pretty horny and all worked up. She won the next hand and Bob lost. She told Bob to come sit by her so he did. She started jerking him off and she told him to finger her. As I'm sitting there watching them, I'm getting the biggest and hardest erection ever. Watching his fingers slide in and out if my wife's pussy and playing with the clit also. She's moaning, he's moaning, and they are staring into each others eyes. She started to stand up and told Bob there's a second part to the bet and for him to follow her and that I can come too.
So we followed her into the other living room and she told me to sit down and watch and that I can't join in because I wasn't the loser. She dropped to her knees and started to suck his huge duck. I started playing with myself at this point watching her go to town on his dick. She was playing with his balls and everything. She looked at me and said I'm going to fuck him and I can stay if I want or leave, the choice was mine. So I stayed.
She made him sit on the couch and she climbed on top and started riding his dick. At first penetration my wife moaned loud because of his huge dick. Started riding it slow at first and then faster and faster. They both came at the same time loudly too. I thought Bob's wife was going to wake up with how loud they were. He came inside her because she told him to and then collapsed on top of him.
The next day the wife told me she was sorry that happened, she was drunk and got horny. I told her it was ok and that I hope it happens again. She was surprised by my reaction and said "really?" I told her hell yeah I can't wait and that was the beginning of our swinger lifestyle.
- Read more...
- 3 comments
- 37,872 views
I let hubby take me to the Green Door
I was in this red tube dress bra and panties with heels... the height limit I could walk in
This was the outfit (see attached)
We walked around a little... hung out in a larger area a while.
A bar...
No Alcohol
I noticed a few couples
I noticed more single men than couples
Time went by... little more comfort...
Hubby whispers in my ear...
Suggested...
"Go to the ladies room and come out with no bra"
In the ladies room...
I did as I was told
I'm now in my red tube dress, panties, and heels
I make my way back to hubby
After more time...
hubby whispers...
Suggesting...
"Go back to the ladies room and remove your panties"
The bra I didn't mind taking off
I knew at some point after the bra he was going to tell me to take off my panties
I was telling myself no I won't take them off
The room had couples pass through as they were on their way to someplace it seemed
I noticed more single men
Single men looking
I was still telling myself no I won't take them off, my panties
Single men walking closer
I was still telling myself no I won't take them off
Single men smiling at me
I was still telling myself no I won't take them off
Hubby whispers again...
"Go back to the ladies room and remove your panties"
I now find myself in the ladies room... my bra and my panties now have a new home in my purse
I'm now in my red tube dress and heels
I make my way back to hubby
After more time...
Hubby whispers...
"Lets take a walk..."
There is a hot tub
We pass a pole dancing area
There was a pool table or two
I can't recall downstairs or upstairs...
I see another bar
Another area with a pole dancing stage
I notice couples...
I notice single men...
Now down the hall...
There are large beds
A very big bathroom area and a steam room
Another huge bed surrounded by glass walls
I notice couples...
I notice single men...
There are many smaller rooms with beds that have curtains
I notice couples...
I notice single men...
Now... Here is an interesting area...
A Dungeon...
It had racks and stocks
A swing
I notice couples...
I notice single men...
A center round stage with another dancing pole
Another shower area
And now where we stopped...
Some of the single men... come in with us
A room that has a chair with leg stirrups...
We look at the chair...
It's not harsh but more comfortable as it seems...
But I know I am not getting in that chair
We walk around it more...
I know I am not getting in that chair
There are three men...
I have no panties...
I know I am not getting in that chair
Hubby whispers...
"Have a seat..."
I'm saying no in my head...
Hubby takes my hand...
I now find myself in the chair...
Where I told myself I would never be...
The three men now move in front of me...
I know hubby won't have me use the stirrups
Hubby whispers...
"Ready..."
He moves in front of me...
In my mind I am saying no...
He holds my heels...
I'm saying no to myself...
He places my heels in each stirrup...
As if I was wanting it...
Hubby moves away...
Behind me...
I gasp...
My manicured triangle was in full display...
The three men now see what only hubby has seen for the past 10 years...
I hear them...
Their eyes as if magnetized gaze between my legs...
Compliments...
"Look at that pussy!"
I could just move my legs from the stirrups...
But I don't...
Hubby whispers...
"They love your gorgeous pussy!"
I bite my lip...
My eyes close...
I feel the Tingly sensations...
More compliments...
"Look a that slit!!!"
"She's getting wet!"
My eyes open...
I know they can tell...
More Tingly sensations...
Hubby whispers....
"Here goes..."
He slips my tube dress down exposing my 38E breasts...
My eyes close...
I gasp
I bite my lip more...
More compliments...
"Look a those tits!"
"Fucking huge!!!"
Even more Tingly sensations...
My eyes open...
My heels in the stirrups...
I find myself opening my legs as if I could open them any more...
Wanting them to look...
More...
All three are now stroking for me...
My pussy is tingling...
They move closer...
Their comments...
Compliments....
"Smell that pussy!"
"Look at those tits!"
My pussy tingles more...
Hubby whispers....
"Which one do you think is good looking?"
I reply back...
Hubby moves to him...
Saying something to him...
Hubby comes back to my side
Hubby motions to him...
He drops to his knees between my legs...
My eyes close...
My pussy tingles more...
His comments...
"What a hot pussy!"
"It smells so good!"
I feel his presence...
I feel his breath...
I GASP!!!
I feel his tongue gliding through my Treasure!
My thighs...
Butter...
I clench my hands on the arm rests...
His hungry tongue....
My pleasure...
Builds...
I look down...
His tongue...
Flicking...
Darting...
Flicking...
my moans grow...
Hubby whispers....
"Let go"
"Cum on his mouth"
My legs quiver....
My hands clench the chair...
I let out a loud moan...
"Wow! She just squirted!!!"
I have one of the biggest...
Strongest...
ORGASMS!
"Her pussy is so WET!"
"Holy Shit!"
I didn't want it to end!
(I'm waiting for hubby to take me there again)
- Read more...
- 6 comments
- 34,063 views
A few of years ago, while on one of their trips to Las Vegas, Rick had mentioned to Ann that there was a swinger’s club in Vegas called the Red Rooster. Ann had looked at him with doubting but quizzical eyes. It wasn’t the first time this had come up; she had resisted all his previous attempts at getting her into anything that involved swinging. It wasn’t that she was a prude, they enjoyed their sex life and had a nightstand full of “toys” which had provided a wealth of orgasms and even let them add that third “person” even if that third person was just a dildo. But a real person was something else again and that was where the line had been drawn.
Rick was prepared for Ann’s objections but when they didn’t come and instead she asked some questions he was quick to get out his tablet and show Ann the information he had found on the internet about the Red Rooster and some of the reviews that he had read. Ann read through them and astonished Rick when she said “What Happens in Vegas, Stays in Vegas, so yeah let’s go see what it’s all about.” Rick was barely able to conceal his joy but he couldn’t control his growing hard-on which Ann quickly noticed and said “save that, you may need it later!”
That evening they sat around their room talking what it might be like and then decided it was time to take the plunge and see for themselves what it was all about. They paid their donation at the door to one of the owners of the place and dropped their drinks at the bar. They were surprised to find it was like other clubs they had been to but knew that this one had something others didn’t and they could feel it when they walked in - this club was meant for sex.
They decided to sit near the dance floor and get comfortable with their new surroundings. There were a few other couples and about 10 single guys and a couple of single gals. The age varied so while they definitely were nowhere near the youngest they weren't the oldest either. After having a drink and visually getting to know the place they decided it was time to check their surroundings. Since it was during the week it was fairly slow but that was fine as they got an opportunity to look around without a crowd.
First off to the pool/Jacuzzi area where the only person they saw was a guy in a towel. The upstairs couple-only area was closed for the evening, as it was only open on the weekends. So they had another drink, watched some dancing, and then decided to explore some more. Some of the downstairs bedrooms were in use and having read the rules they knew better than to open the doors. So off they went to the group room where a naked couple was laying in the middle of the room on what appeared to be a large bed, lying next to them was another naked man. The woman was giving one man a blow job while casually stroking the cock of the other man.
Rick was kind of surprised when his wife wanted to sit down as he had told her this was a no pressure visit and just getting a feel for the place was fine. They sat on the sofa watching the woman engaged with the two men on the bed. There was also about 5-6 guys in the room. (Yes, single males are allowed). Ann started stroking Rick’s cock. As he enjoyed the feel of her hand on his throbbing dick he started to feel her tits, which after a few minutes managed to come out of her bra.
He was intently watching the couple on the bed; the woman was now on all fours eagerly sucking one cock while the other man had entered her from the rear and was now steadily fucking her. He looked around and saw all of the other guys in the room closely watching not only the threesome on the bed but his wife who had suddenly taken his dick out and had buried her head in his lap with her lips locked around his cock. After a few minutes she zipped him up with a promise of more to cum!
She wanted another drink and that's when they noticed how late it was and they had to leave early the next morning. They reluctantly decided to leave, say goodnight to their hosts with a promise to return. As they headed back to the hotel they talked about how pleasant everyone was and how relaxed they were in their first visit. Rick told Ann he was surprised by her actions as they had discussed the fact that they were just going to check things out. But Ann said she had gotten really horny watching the threesome and that the club made her feel relaxed and like she could enjoy herself without caring who was watching.
After they returned to their room, they ripped each other’s clothes off. Ann proceeded to get on all fours and Rick slid his cock into her cunt which seemed to be soaked with her juices. Ann moved her ass rapidly feeling his cock slide in and out, wishing there was another cock she could suck on like the woman at the club had been doing. They exploded together and promised themselves a return in the VERY near future so they can explore more of this new lifestyle.
Since then, they had been back to the Red Rooster on numerous occasions, each time going a little further in their sexual play. They loved the atmosphere of the club. They could smell the sex and it being a place where they could be as sexual as they wanted, testing their own limits. Ann had started off wearing a bra but had figured out why bother as Rick loved to take her tits out to play with and she enjoyed taking his cock out to fondle and her blow jobs seem to reach a new level of desire each time they visited the club. But while they loved to watch and play with each other in public, they had never crossed that boundary of becoming real swingers by adding another person into their sexual play.
This latest trip to Las Vegas was strictly one to relax, Rick and Ann had not planned anything special except for their trip to the Red Rooster. So after arriving at their hotel they went down to sit by the pool and waited with anticipation for their evening of fun. After a leisurely dinner Rick and Ann headed to their room to prepare for the evening at the Red Rooster. Rick showered and put on a pair of designer jeans that Ann thought made his ass look good.
Ann was taking her time getting ready for the evening. She normally would be ready in 20 minutes but not tonight and when she appeared Rick could tell why she had taken so long. Ann, who was not one to spend much time on her make-up, had outdone herself. Her hair was shining, her eyes looked eager, her faced appeared to glow but what Rick couldn’t believe was what she was wearing. It was without a doubt the sexiest outfit he had ever seen her wear. The skirt was cut above the knee with a slit running along the side that provided everyone a great view of her leg, the blouse was transparent, and her nipples poked at the material as if asking you to touch them. And the look on her face seemed say “fuck me”! This was not what his wife wore and it definitely was not a look he had ever seen on their previous outings to the Red Rooster.
Rick seemed to stammer as he looked at his wife and said “you look absolutely gorgeous” and Ann replied “I thought you might like it; now let’s head out to the Rooster for a little fun.” Ann threw on a shawl to cover her tits as they headed down to get their car, not wanting to get too many stares. She needn’t had bothered as her husband looked at all the approving glances as they headed out. As Ann got into the car Rick noticed that not only was she not wearing a bra but it didn’t look like she was wearing any panties either, not like his wife at all.
Driving out to the Red Rooster, Rick commented how great Ann looked and asked about the sexy outfit she was wearing. Ann responded that she had bought it to surprise him and wanted to give him a thrill, glancing at his crotch confirmed her suspicions. His cock was staining to get out and she reached over gave it a feel and told him not to worry it will be out of there soon enough.
Arriving at the Red Rooster Rick paid his donation and went over to leave their booze at the bar and get them some needed drinks. In the meantime Ann had found a table near the dance floor where she could check out the action. It was about 10 p.m. and the place was just beginning to fill up. Rick set the drinks on the table, gazing at how beautiful his wife looked, and as he sat down Ann picked up her drink and said to him, “Here’s to a fun-filled evening”. Rick set his drink down, reached over to feel her tits and her nipples which seemed to be rock hard and told her the night couldn’t get any better than this. Ann looked at him and with what seemed to be a twinkle in her eyes replied “oh yes it can!”
They sat there for awhile, people watching and just enjoying each other. She would playfully reach over and grab his cock which she would take out of his jeans to play with and after a few minutes put it back in teasing him. Rick in the meantime had unbuttoned her sheer blouse and would lean over to suck on her nipples. As they sat there feeling their sexual desires grow they watched one of the other couples at a nearby table. The wife had spread her legs and her husband was moving his hand up the inside of her thighs. Ann’s face seemed to glow with excitement as she watched the woman spread her legs so that her husband could gain access to hot pussy. He moved his fingers and gently started to finger her as the wife spread her legs as far as she could letting everyone have a view of her of her swollen pussy lips.
After watching the couple for a few more minutes Rick got up to get them some more drinks. The place had gotten quite crowded now and it took a few minutes to get their drinks. When he returned to their table he saw that Ann had been joined by another couple who looked to be in their fifties. They introduced themselves as Frank and Marie from Prescott Arizona. Ann said she had asked them to join their table as the place was crowded and there weren’t too many seats left near the dance floor. They said they liked to come to the Red Rooster when they were in town and had been swinging for the past five years. Ann told them that she and Rick had been coming to the Red Rooster for the past few years and that while they weren’t really in the lifestyle they enjoyed the atmosphere at the club and felt comfortable playing with each other there. She said it was exciting to watch other people and to be watched.
While she was talking to Frank and Marie, Ann had taken Rick’s hand and placed it on her upper thigh near the slit in her skirt. Rick took the hint and inched his hand up her leg and much to his surprise and delight Ann parted her thighs as if to urge him further not wanting to miss his opportunity he moved finger further up and realized that he been right when he earlier thought Ann hadn’t worn any panties. Ann saw his look of amazement, as she rarely let him play with her pussy at the club, and just smiled as she parted her thighs further revealing to him the lips of her pussy which were just now beginning to become wet with her juices. As she continued talking with their tablemates, Rick pushed a finger into her pussy feeling her warm moist lips which seemed to be sucking his fingers into her hole. All the while he was trying to carry at conversation with Marie whose husband had unbuttoned her slinky black dress to reveal a nice pair of tits and was actively sucking on one nipple then the other.
As Frank took a break from sucking on Marie’s tits she reached over, freed Frank’s cock and immediately leaned over taking him in her mouth. Ann was seated next to him and Marie’s face was practically in her lap as she watched Marie wrap her lips around his thick cock. Ann opened her thighs further as if urging Rick to put more fingers into her now dipping cunt. His fingers were now buried deep in her and Ann’s dress had risen revealing herself to both Marie and Frank, who had taken an active interest in Ann, and his hand roamed over her tits and hard nipples. Just then Marie straightened up and returned Frank’s cock to his pants. As she did she looked at Ann and Rick and said “hope you didn’t mind but I just needed a taste of Frank’s cock, he’ll get plenty more later.” Ann had also straightened up, removed Rick’s fingers from her moist cunt and pulled her skirt so that it covered her pussy and replied, “No, not at all. You seemed to be enjoying yourself and Frank certainly wasn’t complaining.” Frank turned to Ann and said, “Well it looked like you weren’t complaining either with Rick’s fingers buried in your cunt.”
Ann’s face flushed as she thought of Frank and Marie watching her getting fingered by Rick. Ann knew it wasn’t out of embarrassment but from excitement over having them watch her being fingered and the fact that Frank had felt her hard nipples. It wasn’t like her to let another man feel her tits but as she had told he husband, this was going to be an evening of fun.
They all sat back and seemed to be taking a breather as they watched some of the near naked and naked bodies on the dance floor and at other tables where couples were engaged in various sexual activities. Rick leaned over to Ann and whispered in her ear that her cunt had felt amazing and how much he had enjoyed the evening so far. He also mentioned he had seen Frank playing with her nipples. Ann told Rick that she was really enjoying herself and hoped that he didn’t mind Frank’s hands on her but she just couldn’t resist letting Frank have a feel of her tits. Rick just smiled back approvingly getting to know a side of Ann he didn’t know about even after all their years together.
Marie turned to Rick and said “I need a drink, what about you?” They headed to the bar to get themselves and their spouses a refill. While walking over Marie mentioned that she thought Ann looked to be enjoying herself and softly grasped Rick’s crotch and asked if they might want to see what swinging was all about. Rick grinned back telling her he didn’t think so but that Ann had already surprised him tonight so who knew where it could lead.
When Rick and Marie arrived back at the table they found Frank leaning over Ann whispering in her ear and Rick could see his hand was firmly planted on Ann’s tits caressing her hard nipples. As Frank sat back up Ann appeared to be moving her hand from Frank’s crotch, who was now zipping up the fly of his pants. Ann was full of surprises tonight and before Marie and Rick could sit down Ann said “Hey let’s head upstairs, it’s crowded down here and Frank and I can barely hear ourselves talk”.
Rick thought about that last statement and what he had just witnessed. He thought, hell, I don’t think they were talking, and the only thing he’d ever seen upstairs was a lot of sex. This night just kept on getting more interesting.
The girls made their way across the dance floor over to the stairs which lead to the “couples only” area. They went up first followed by Frank who, Rick noticed, had let one of his hands wander under Marie’s skirt feeling her ass as she moved up the stairs. Rick couldn’t be sure but he thought Frank’s other hand was on Ann’s ass as she moved her way up the stairs next to Marie. Once upstairs they found one of the couches empty and all sat down. The girls sat together in the middle with Frank and Rick sitting at the ends of the couch. The girls were watching and talking about a couple across from them, the woman was naked on the chair with her partner kneeling on the floor in front of her, his head buried between her legs. The woman was moaning and Marie was telling Ann that one of Frank’s talents was eating pussy.
Marie turned to Frank and told him that she’s horny and it was time for Frank to lick her clit for awhile. Marie hiked her dress up revealing a shaven pussy and slid down on the sofa so that Frank could position himself in front of her. Spreading her thighs wide for her husband, Frank started licking Marie’s inner thighs and worked his way directly to her clit which drew a moan of desire from Marie. Looking at Ann she said “I told you he was good!” They could see Marie’s shaven pussy glistening with the mix of her juices and Frank’s saliva as he flicked his tongue across the opening of lips. Ann leaned over to Rick telling him that she can’t believe Frank and Marie were doing this just inches from them and that all the sex going on around them was making her even hornier than she had been downstairs. Rick thought she must be really horny as he had never seen her reach out for someone else’s dick in all the years they had been married.
Ann was so horny she just needed to feel a dick; she reached over to unzip Rick’s rock hard cock. Ann leaned over and swiftly buried Rick’s cock deep in her mouth; he could only lean back and watch as Ann began moving her tongue up and down his shaft then engulfing his whole cock with her hot mouth. He watched as one of her hands moved down to her cunt to trying to ease the urges rising from deep within her. Rick also saw Marie leaning back on the sofa breathing heavily as Frank continued to eat her shaven cunt. Ann meanwhile had taken her fingers, moist from her own juices, and rubbed them on his cock as she tongued his shaft. Rick could feel Ann moving her ass as she licked his cock, thinking that it was his turn to start satisfying her needs but as he glanced down he saw the reason his wife was moving her ass. Frank had moved his hands between her legs and Ann was desperately trying to spread her legs so that he could gain access to her steaming pussy.
Ann ground down on Frank’s fingers as her juices flowed. She lost the ability to suck on Rick’s cock while trying to concentrate on Frank’s fingers as she shifted her position to let his fingers deep inside her. Marie had noticed the problem and deftly moved so that she was now the one who had Rick’s shaft buried in her mouth. Frank’s hands were now spreading Ann’s thighs and he buried his tongue deep in Ann’s cunt, sucking on her clit and demonstrating the skills Marie had spoken about. His tongue parted her swollen lips and he drank in her juices as Ann withered in ecstasy. Rick couldn’t believe this was happening; a woman he had just met was sucking on his cock while the woman’s husband was eating his wife’s pussy. It was too much for him and he could feel himself about to explode. Marie could sense it too and sucked harder on his cock milking every last drop of cum as Rick watched his wife experience her own orgasm. Ann let out a small scream as Frank sucked on her clit and she lay back exhausted as the tension was released from her body.
They all leaned back on the couch. Rick and Ann could hardly believe what had just happened. Ann had promised Rick a fun time at the Rooster and she had more than fulfilled that promise. Frank broke their moment of silence; “Well, I’m glad everyone is having such a good time, but what am I suppose to do with this?” as he reached down to grab his hard thick cock, seemed as though everyone had gotten off but him. After a burst of laughter from everyone Marie grasped Frank’s cock. Ann looked at Rick who shrugged his shoulders...it had been a night of firsts and apparently there were more firsts to cum as Ann leaned over to plant a kiss on the tip of Frank’s cock.
- Read more...
- 3 comments
- 27,082 views
When Diann finished her juice, she handed me her glass and asked me to place it on the end table for her. When Linda came back into the room, Diann was every so lightly tracing the tips of her fingers over the length of my semi-hard cock.
As she continued to stroke her fingers over my cock, she looked up at me and asked, "Do you want to hear something very sad?" "What?" I replied. "Everybody in this room has had an orgasm except for me," she pouted.
"You’re right," I replied, "that’s the saddest thing I think I’ve ever heard; let’s see what we can do to rectify that situation." I knelt down in front of her, placed her legs over my shoulders, and brought my mouth to her pussy.
Her pussy was agape, her clit was exposed, and I ever so lightly ran my tongue over her clit. As I did, I heard her draw in a sharp breath.
I gave her the best oral attention I was capable of for several minutes. She finally reached down, pulled my head from her pussy, and said "I want your cock inside me".
As I started to rise up onto my knees, I heard Linda moan from the other side of the room. I looked over to see that Dave had her in the same position that I had just had Diann in and he was performing oral sex on her.
The thought that went through my mind at that moment was that he had just fucked her less than a half an hour ago, her pussy has to be full of his cum and he’s eating her, and she is really enjoying it. That was something that I had never done with her.
With Diann’s legs over my shoulders before had risen up on my knees, her legs were now pointing straight up and held in place by my chest. I pulled her forward until her pussy was just at the edge of the cushion in a position that gave me perfect access to slide my cock into her.
As I positioned my cock at the entrance to her pussy, I hesitated for a moment and looked at her. Diann was looking at me through hooded eyes, her lips parted slightly, and her mouth was almost in a snarl.
With my hands wrapped around her legs and holding her by the front of her thighs, I thrust my hips forward and drove my eight-inch cock all the way inside her in a single stroke.
As I slammed my cock inside her, Diann’s mouth flew wide open and she let out a long low moan as I held my cock all the way inside her without moving.
I started a series of repetitions where I would ever so slowly withdraw my cock from her pussy, then when just the head was inside her I would hesitate for a moment before slamming my cock back inside her as deep as I could.
I alternated that style by picking up the speed and force I was using. I massaged her clit with my thumb. I would tweak and tug lightly on her nipples. I looked for changes in her facial expression to give me a clue on what had the most favorable effect for her.
After some time, Diann’s hair was getting wet from perspiration; I asked her in a whisper what her favorite position was. In an almost moan she said "from behind". I withdrew my cock from her and pulled her to her feet.
We walked around behind the love seat; I draped her over the back of the love seat, moved behind her, and slid my cock inside her pussy again.
We were finished with the finesse style of our sexual play at that point; it was now time for that wild jackhammer, monkey sex. I was holding Diann by the hips and slamming my cock in and out of her pussy; I was fucking her hard and deep.
As I fucked Diann, I looked up and saw that Dave now had Linda on her hands and knees on the couch. He was behind her fucking her from behind. I could see her slamming herself back and into his thrust.
After a few minutes of watching Dave’s cock slamming in and out of Linda’s pussy, I saw her freeze in place. I saw her mouth slowly open, her eyes closed, and her head slowly faced upward.
At first there is no sound coming from her. Then I heard it, sounding like it started deep inside her it built in intensity until it was a scream. Her body was trembling as her orgasm built in intensity.
When Linda started to scream out her impending orgasm, Dave held her by the hips, thrust his cock deep inside her, and started to cum deep in her pussy. I know it only lasted a few seconds but at the time in my mind, it seemed to last for minutes.
I was trying to stall my own orgasm as I continued to slam my cock in and out of Diann’s pussy trying to drive her to her orgasm. I was relieved when I heard Diann start a moan that turned into a scream signaling her orgasm.
Hearing her starting to cum, I stopped any effort to prevent my orgasm and in a matter of just a few moments, I was squirting cum deep inside Diann’s pussy.
When my cock finely stopped pulsating inside Diann’s pussy, I collapsed over her in a state of exhaustion. With my eyes closed, I concentrated on controlling my breathing. As I did, I could occasionally feel the muscles inside Diann’s pussy tighten around my cock as it continued to impale her.
I heard Linda’s exhausted giggle from across the room, soon to be accompanied by an exhausted laugh by David. I opened my eyes and saw that Linda was, sprawled out on the couch on her stomach with David laying on top of her, his cock still inside her, and they were both, as we were, trying to recoup their energy.
It was a strange situation, I was on one side of the room trying to catch my breath with my cock inside a woman that I had not only just had sex with, I had just met.
Linda was across the room from me with a man that she had just met, with his cock still inside her in the aftermath of just fucking her, and it all felt so normal.
Diann patted my leg as she asked me to let her up. I slowly withdrew my cock from her pussy and she stood up. She looked at me for a moment then with a smile she wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a friendly little kiss, as she looked up at me she whispered, "thank you, that was wonderful!". "Oh no, thank you," I replied, "it was great." She then said she would be right back and walked off down the hall.
David was going into the kitchen and Linda walked up beside me. She looked at me with questioning eyes. I took her in my arms, held her tightly, and gave her a loving kiss. As our lips parted I said, "I love you". She smiled and replied, "and I love you too."
I was holding Linda in my arms when Diann came back into the room. "Would you guys like some coffee or juice?" Diann asked. "I would love some coffee," I said, and Linda said "some juice would be great." With that, we followed Diann into the kitchen.
For maybe a half an hour or so we all sat around the den chatting, enjoying our coffee and juice, The strangeness of setting in the den, Dave and I in the nude and the girls in corsets but exposing their assets, seemed normal. There was no modesty, no shame; it just seemed so natural for some strange reason.
I finally looked over at Linda and said we should get dressed we have a long drive ahead of us and it’s getting late. Diann said that they had a guest room and we were welcome to spend the night if we wanted to.
I thanked her for the invitation and told her that we would take her up on her offer next time. Diann just nodded, she knew this was our first time and I think she knew that we needed a little time to talk between ourselves about what had taken place tonight.
After a round of good-bye kisses and hugs between the four of us, we got in the car and pulled away from Dave and Diann’s home with a wave. We drove through the residential area and made out way to the freeway with neither of us saying a word to the other.
My mind was racing, and I’m sure Linda’s was also. I think we were both preparing ourselves for the conversation that we both knew was coming.
After we got onto the freeway and I set the cruise control, I looked over at Linda. She was looking straight ahead and looked like she was lost in her own thoughts.
"Are you all right?" I asked. "Yeah, I’m fine. Are you all right?" she asked. "Yeah, I’m fine. I just have a question I have to ask you" I said. Linda giggled and said, "I thought you might."
"What took place to change the 'we aren’t going to be doing any of that stuff' to coming into that room dressed like you were? You almost gave me a stroke when I saw you!" I exclaimed.
Linda looked over at me, her expression was one of either concern or fear. "You didn’t like it?" she asked. "I loved it, you looked sexier than I’ve seen you in ages, it’s just that I wasn’t expecting it" I replied.
"I knew you really wanted that to happen, and to confess, the idea exited me also. I was just so confused about all my feelings; I just couldn’t bring myself to let it happen. I just couldn’t agree to have sex with somebody I hadn’t met and didn’t know" Linda explained.
"Once we met Dave and Diann, I really liked them," she continued. "They were friendly, they were nice looking, they had a great sense of humor, and they were just a fun couple. After we got back to their house after dinner, I had mixed feelings about what I really wanted. I think Diann knew how I was feeling."
"Diann didn’t really want to show me her house," she explained, "she wanted to get me alone for a little girl talk. When we got into her bedroom, we had a long talk about everything. She explained many things for me, and gave me a lot on insight into everything."
"What kind of things did she talk to you about?" I asked.
"Just all kinds of stuff" Linda said. "She asked if I knew that they were into swinging when we set up the dinner. I told her I did but wasn’t aware of what was acceptable and what wasn’t. I told her we had read a number of stories about it but this was the first time we had ever met anybody involved in it."
Linda continued, "I told her the whole idea excited us but I just didn’t know what I should do. I didn’t know if she would be upset if I flirted with Dave, I didn’t know if Dave would be upset if you flirted with her. I told her that her and Dave seemed like such a nice couple that I didn’t want to do anything that would upset her."
"She asked me if I would like to have sex with Dave" Linda went on, "I told her I didn’t know for sure. I don’t know if I would be able to go through with it but the idea excited me, but I didn’t know if he even wanted to have sex with me. Diann laughed when I told her that and she told me, trust me, he’s wanted to have sex with you since he first saw you."
"I know it was just me being vain," Linda said, "but it just does something for a woman that’s been married for as long as we have, and after having two kids, to still be seen as sexually attractive to another man. I know you tell me I’m sexy, but I would expect that from you, even if I wasn’t, but to hear it from another man really does something for my ego."
"She asked me how you would feel about seeing me having sex with David" Linda recalled, "I told her this had been all you’ve talked about for months and I thought you would be all right with it."
Linda continued, "Then she asked me how I would feel about seeing her having sex with you. I told her honestly I don’t know but I think that if I was having sex with David I wouldn’t have any room to say anything about you having sex with her."
"She asked me if you and I had ever had sex in front of anybody before. I told her that we hadn’t. I told her we weren’t modest about having sex it was just that having sex in front of somebody else had never been an option afforded us" Linda explained.
"I don’t remember right now what all we talked about," Linda said, "we talked for some time about just about everything. Then she asked me if I would like to join her and give you guys a thrill.
I told her sure, and asked her what she had in mind. That’s when she got out her corsets and suggested we change into them and give you guys a thrill. I agree to join her and as we were changing into them, it dawned on me that I had worn pantyhose tonight without any panties.
She told me I could wear a pair of hers but I told her no offense but I just can’t wear somebody else's panties, she just said no problem we just won’t wear any panties, we would just have to take them off when we get out there anyway."
"It felt as if a weight lifted off me when she told me to just have fun and do whatever I wanted to do" Linda remembered. "She said if I wanted to have sex with Dave to go for it, if I wanted to have sex with you I should just do it. She told me that I should never let somebody talk me into anything I didn’t want to do.
Then she got the cherry and strawberry flavored oils out and we rubbed some on our nipples. We looked at ourselves in the mirror before we came back out there and I couldn’t believe how sexy we looked. Just before we walked out of the bedroom, she told me again, 'just have fun'."
Linda was silent for a few minutes; she then pulled up the armrest between us and scooted over next to me. As she sat beside me with her head resting on my shoulder she said, "I do have one regret about tonight." "What’s that?" I asked? "I wish I had a camera tonight, your expression was priceless when we walked in there wearing those corsets!" Linda laughed.
We drove in silence for some time before Linda asked me what I felt about what took place tonight. "Did you enjoy having sex with Diann?" she asked. "Yes, it was exciting and fun, she is a very sexy lady. However, the most exciting part of what happened tonight for me was watching you enjoying yourself" I said.
I had a little trouble putting into words what I really felt. "I don’t know," I said. "It’s just that our marriage isn’t just about sex, it’s about everything, and sex is just one portion of it. Sex to me isn’t the bond between us; it’s a pleasurable act, which we enjoy together."
"Truthfully, we have no control over whom or what excites us sexually," I continued, "if something or somebody excites us, they just do. We do have control over what we do with our sexual desires; we can act on them, or we can suppress them."
"The most pleasure I gain from life is seeing you happy and enjoying yourself" I assured Linda, "I would never want to see you forgo any pleasure life has to offer because of me. I know our relationship as a whole is the bond between us, not the sex that we enjoy together."
"To me, seeing you have sex with somebody else is nothing more than mutual masturbation with the use of somebody else’s genitals. It’s not the sex act itself as much as seeing you enjoy yourself and expressing your pleasure that excites me" I explained.
"Tonight was just an example of how exciting something new can be" I continued. "As good as our sex life is, after so many years we tend to get in a routine, and sex gets predictable. I don’t look at this as a replacement for our sex lives; I look at this as spice for our sex life."
"After so many years, I know what turns you on, and I know what doesn’t turn you on;, however, I don’t know everything that turns you on, and I’m always looking for new things that turn you on" I told her. "In fact, I saw Dave engaged in something with you tonight that I never have, and you really enjoy it." Linda giggled, "are you talking about when he performed oral on me after we had sex?" "Yeah, that’s what I’m talking about" I replied.
"That was just so unexpected" she said. "It took me by surprise because I knew he would taste his own sperm, and it was something I don’t think you would ever do."
Linda looked over at me and said "You also enjoyed something you don’t usually get to enjoy tonight; when Diann let you cum in her mouth." "You’re right" I said, "I really did enjoy that."
"That’s an aspect to this whole thing that I hadn’t thought of" I said. "What’s that?" Linda asked. "It’s a way for both of us to experience something that we really enjoy, without forcing the other to perform an act that they don’t enjoy" I replied.
As we talked, the time seemed to fly by and soon we were pulling into our driveway. We were both tired and walked straight into our bedroom. As we undressed and got ready for bed Linda looked over at me and smiled, "It doesn’t look like we’re through with tonight’s fun" she said.
As I was watching Linda getting undressed, along with the memories of the night fresh in my mind, my cock was rock hard again. I needed more than wanted to feel my cock inside her.
Linda lay on her back on the bed and smiled as she spread her legs for me. From the night’s events, and the fact that Dave had fucked her twice already tonight, there was no need for preliminaries. As I moved close to her, she grabbed my cock and positioned it at the entrance to her pussy.
I arched my hips forward and in one stroke embedded my cock all the way inside her. I was fucking her in long hard strokes, in a steady rhythm.
Linda looked up at me, smiled that sexy smile of hers, and asked, "Are you thinking about fucking Diann tonight?" I shook my head, "No, I’m thinking about you fucking Dave tonight."
The wet, slick feel of Linda’s pussy, and knowing it still contain remnants of David’s cum, only served to excite me more. It was one of the most pleasurable feelings I had ever experienced.
The most surprising part of sex that night was the amount of energy we were both able to come up with; youth is a great thing. In the end we were both standing on the side of the bed, Linda bent over the bed and I was behind her fucking her hard when we both had our last orgasm of the night.
After that night, we met Dave and Diann a few more times. Like so many others we’ve met during our experiences in the lifestyle, we just drifted apart over time and they became another pleasant memory of our time in the lifestyle.
It saddens us that we’ve lost track of them. However, we feel richer for the opportunity to have known them; as is the case for so many people that we’ve met in the lifestyle. It’s not the length of time that you know them that’s important, it’s the richness of the experience of knowing them.
I’m a firm believer that all good things need to be taken in moderation. Swinging was no different, we enjoyed the experiences, and wanted to keep those experiences fresh and exciting. Therefore, we never got total engulfed in it. Instead, we used it as a spice for our relationship over the years.
Sex with other people was fun and exciting but never a replacement for the sex life between Linda and me. I think it acted as an enhancement to work harder to see that our sex life was all it could be. It gave us each a chance to experience those acts that the other wasn’t into so we didn’t pressure the other into that act.
Later this month Linda and I will be celebrating our forty-seventh anniversary. We’ve slowed down over the years, however, we both still try to keep fit and we still enjoy meeting new couples.
I don’t feel like we are getting old. I feel like we’ve reached the stage of our lives where we keep moving the definition of old a little further down the line.
I hope you enjoyed our story and welcome your comments. We welcome any questions you might have, either post them on here or PM them to us. For the younger reader I hope this story gave you a little insight into the way it used to be, and to the older readers maybe this story caused you to remember some of the things we talked about in this story.
Live long and prosper all, most important though, Have fun along the way.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 20,866 views
While I would have to say I’m no expert on the subject, I have been where they are now. Time and methods aren’t the same today as they were when Linda and I first got involved in the lifestyle; I do think that the questions, fears, and apprehensions are identical to what we faced so many years ago.
I think to understand what our feelings and thoughts were at the time you would first need to have a little background on our relationship. I’m sure that we weren’t the couple you first think of when you think of a couple involved in this pastime, I don’t think you could find a more vanilla couple than what we were back then.
When Linda and I first met she was a seventeen-year-old junior in high school, I was an eighteen-year-old freshman in college. We met on a double date with her best friend and her boyfriend, a guy I graduated from high school with.
That first year at college was one of the best years of my life. I was having more fun that year than I ever thought possible. I was living in an off-campus apartment, dating a number of different girls, and doing good team roping and on the rodeo circuit which was making me enough money to enjoy life.
The one thing I wasn’t interested in during that time in my life was a serious relationship.
I can’t explain what it was about Linda that was such an attraction for me. Oh sure, she was a very pretty girl, in fact she was beautiful, she was the kind of girl that makes you proud to be seen with her on your arm. However, it was more than that, I was accustomed to dating pretty girls, and none of them had the effect on me that Linda did.
I guess there are any number of quotations you could use to describe our first meeting. You could call it love at first sight, lust at first site, infatuation at first site; I think however the most accurate would be best friends at first site.
After that first date with Linda, my primary desire in life was to spend time with her. Sure we had other interests in life; we both just wanted to have the other involved in those interests.
It was sometime after her eighteenth birthday that summer that she finely gave into me and we started having sex. I was her first and as young as I was, I had only been with a handful of girls before her.
Together we learned how to please one another as we turned the backseat of my ’65 Mustang into our love palace. OK it was a ’65 Mustang, so it was more like a love nest.
That September I went back to college. I was home every weekend and Linda started telling her parents that she was spending the night at Pam’s during the week and would come to my apartment to be with me.
At my apartment, we were having that wild monkey sex, that headboard banging, orgasm screaming, sex in every room kind of sex. It was the best sex I had ever experienced in my life. Sex with that girl was all I wanted out of life.
It was about mid-December when Linda called me crying. The fruit of our wild sex life was materializing, she was pregnant. She wanted to keep the baby; I wanted to keep both of them, so we eloped in February.
We went to Las Vegas, were married, and moved into my apartment. She was eighteen, I was nineteen, she was pregnant, and I didn’t have a job; what could possibly go wrong with that scenario.
To tell the truth I was loving life for the rest of that semester right after we got married. We were having that wild monkey sex just about every night. Any time we were alone inside that apartment we were naked and chasing each other around it having sex in whatever room that we were in when we caught the other.
At the end of that semester we moved into my room in my parents’ home for what I thought would just be the summer, after which we would move back to college the next fall. I got a job that summer and soon the two of us became three of us.
I was coming to the realization that I was going to have to get a full-time job to support my family instead of going back to college. My parents weren’t charging us anything to stay with them; however, I knew that being I was now a family man I was going to have to pay my own way.
The other thing that motivated me to make it on our own was the fact that our sex life had changed while living with my parents. It was no longer that wild monkey sex, it was now the, “be quiet, your parents will hear us,” kind of sex.
I got a job and by that fall we had our own apartment. However, our sex life didn’t change that much; it was then “be quiet, you’ll wake up the baby,” kind of sex.
I kept looking for better jobs paying more money. I was going to school at night working on my degree and kept trying to get ahead. Our lives changed from that carefree college life I had known and loved to the grind of family life.
Four years after our daughter was born I had a good job, Linda was about to have our second child, and we had just bought our first house. She gave birth just before we moved into that house.
At that point in my life, I was twenty-three years old, married with two kids, had a thirty-year mortgage, and was feeling like I was fifty-three.
Over the previous four years our sex life hadn’t changed all that much, it was still that be quiet you’ll wake-up the kids kind of sex. I loved my wife, I loved my kids, and I didn’t mind working hard to provide for them. I just really craved that wild monkey sex we had enjoyed when we started our relationship.
I came up with the idea that maybe we could put some money aside to be able for just the two of us to take a vacation to some exotic location. We talked about some of the places we would like to visit and rekindle the sex life we had once known and enjoyed.
I learned a new phrase during that point of our lives, “planned obsolescence”; every time I tried to plan something exciting, something I owned and needed would experience obsolescence. The refrigerator would go out, the TV would go out, the car would break down; whatever it was it would always take the exact amount I had saved for our exotic vacation to fix.
I don’t think you could find a more vanilla couple than we were. It seemed like all of our time was spent on either work or family. We were so vanilla, some of our friends wouldn’t invite us to their parties because they thought they would be too wild for us.
One day when I got off work, I stopped by the liquor store to get a six-pack and a pack of smokes. On the way out, I stopped by the magazine rack to check out the latest sports magazines.
As I was standing there, I glanced over at the adult magazine section. They had Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler, and all those magazines. A smaller magazine caught my attention. It was a smaller and thicker than the others it was called Penthouse Forum.
While reading the cover of the Penthouse Forum something caught my eye. It was concerning an article on a club in New York City called “Plato’s Retreat.” Just out of curiosity I picked-up the magazine and skimmed through the article on Plato’s Retreat.
I had never heard of such a place. Just skimming through the article, it was telling about some of the amenities like the bar, the dance floor, the orgy rooms, the semi-private rooms, and the hot tubs where people would soak in the nude with people they didn’t even know. Something about that concept struck a chord with me so I bought that magazine to read the whole article.
When I got home I hid the magazine until I could get a little “alone time” where I could read the entire article.
When I finely got some time by myself, I read every word of that article, twice. Just the thought of going to a place like that was exciting to me. Even if we didn’t participate in any of the activities, it would be fun just to check it out in person.
I checked out the forum section of that magazine and found stories written by people telling about some of their sexual experiences. There were stories about 3-somes, 4-somes, and more-somes. The more I read about these activities the more they excited me.
I started to fantasize about Linda and me engaging in that type of sex with other people. I started fantasizing about seeing her having sex with another man while I was having sex with another woman.
I wanted to broach the subject with Linda. There however lay the problem, how to broach this subject with my straight-laced wife. I gave the idea a lot of thought, in fact I thought about it for a few months. I guess the truth was I was afraid to say anything about it to her.
I kept my fantasies to myself; the first part of every month caught me at the liquor store waiting for the latest edition of Penthouse Forum to come out so I could checkout the latest stories.
I couldn’t come up with any way to broach this subject verbally with Linda where I didn’t fear that she would reject the subject out of hand without me even getting a chance to talk to her about it.
What I finally settled on was trying to see if she would read some of the articles in the magazine with me in bed some night.
The thought of sharing this fantasy with Linda really scared me. I didn’t want her to think it was just me wanting another woman, because it wasn’t.
Although the thought of having sex with another woman was exciting, what I really wanted was to stimulate Linda back into having that wild sex life with me, the one that we had when our relationship began.
The feelings that I had are hard to put into words. It wasn’t like going out individually having sex with other people or having an affair. It was bringing other people into our sex lives as a stimulus for our sex lives.
Some people use adult movies, sexually explicit literature, toys, or any number of things to spice up their sex lives. In the swinging lifestyle you are using other people as stimulus for your personal sex life between you and your spouse, at least that was how I looked at it.
I finely got the nerve up to approach her on the subject. The kids were asleep when I said "let’s go to bed early tonight, I have an article about a place that will blow your mind."
She knew me well enough to know that if I wanted us to go to bed early it was pertaining to sex. She didn’t ask any questions, she just got that sexy smile and said, OK.
When she was in the bathroom getting ready for bed I dug out the article on Plato’s Retreat and waited for her in bed. While lying in bed waiting for her my mind was racing, fearing she would reject the subject all together.
Linda exited the bathroom clad in only a pair of panties and a smile. She climbed into bed, and snuggled up next to me and said, “OK what is it you want me to read.”
I opened the magazine to the article, and with her head on my shoulder, she started to read. About half way through the first page she looked up at me and said, "is this for real, do the really have a place like this?"
"Yeah, from what it says, they do" I answered. Linda continued to read the article, her only comments after that were to ask me to turn the page.
After we finished reading that article Linda looked at me with a smile and said "real people don’t go to places like that, do they? According to the article, it says that place is full every night they are open, so I guess real people do go to places like that."
"Therefore, you’re telling me that people go to a place like that and get naked in front of strangers. I think they are doing a lot more than just getting naked in front of strangers," I replied.
We talked about Plato’s Retreat for a while longer then I told her about the stories in the forum section where people tell about some of their adventures.
I found one of the stories about a MFM threesome and we started reading it together. About halfway through that story Linda started tracing the outline of my cock through my boxers.
Between, the stories and Linda rubbing my cock I was having trouble holding the magazine still enough for her to read so she took it from me and was holding the magazine so both of us could read the story.
With my hands now free, I slid a hand down her abdomen and into her panties to feel her pussy. She wasn’t just moist; she was flowing, she let out a low moan as I ran a finger over the lips of her pussy.
After stroking her for a few minutes, Linda laid the magazine down beside her and pulled her panties off. She rolled over on her side and told me she wanted my cock inside her.
I pulled my boxers off, moved behind her in a spooning position and as I slid my cock between her legs, she guided me into her pussy. As I slowly stroked my cock in and out of her pussy she picked up the magazine again, and started reading the story we had been reading.
It didn’t take long at all until Linda had her first orgasm, after which she continued reading the story. Linda had two or three of the strongest and loudest orgasms that night that I can remember her having in some time.
I was feeling great because I felt that this type of sex turned her on so much that she would be willing to try it. We went to sleep that night with my arms wrapped around her and my cock still in her warm pussy.
It was a few days later I got my first chance to talk to her about swinging. We were alone in the car going somewhere. I said "Those stories we were reading the other night sure seemed to turn you on."
"Yeah, well they turned you on too" she replied. "Sure, that whole concept turns me on, maybe that’s something we could look into trying sometime" I answered. "Oh, I could never really do something like that," she said, "it’s fun to read about but it’s not something I could ever do."
"Why?" was the only response I could come up with at that moment. She said, "It’s just a fun fantasy. If somebody ever found out that we did that it would embarrass me to death." Just as I was thinking this might actually happen, she threw cold water on that idea.
We continued reading those stories in bed. They continued to turn her on at night; however in the light of day she kept insisting that she could never do anything like that. I kept getting conflicting signals from her for months.
Linda’s conflicting reactions to swinging and my inability to find out how to explore it even if she ever agreed to it, seemed to doom any chance to experience swinging other than in my fantasies.
I couldn’t find any information on how to meet people into this kind of thing and I couldn’t find any place in the local area or even in the state like Plato’s Retreat. I just kept buying Penthouse Forum every month and we kept enjoying reading those stories in bed.
I was in the liquor store one day in front of the magazine rack checking to see if the latest edition of Penthouse Forum had come out yet. I was also checking to see if I could find any other publication pertaining to swinging.
I happen to find a magazine called “Adam” that contained something about swinging on the cover. I skimmed through one of the “Adam” magazines, just to check it out. This was the first time I had ever run across that magazine and I was blown-away by what I found.
Adam not only contained articles about the swinging lifestyle, forums written by readers, it was also like a Sears Catalog for swingers. A large portion of the magazine contained profiles of people looking to meet other like-minded people.
By today’s standards, that magazine wouldn’t get a second glance. The profile photos were grainy black and white pictures too small to get much detail. The process you had to go through to contact a couple in a profile was cumbersome. However, in my mind on that day I thought I had found the holy grail of swinging.
After buying both the Adam and the latest copy of Penthouse Forum magazines, I drove home. As I did, my mind was racing with anticipation of what Linda’s reaction would be to a magazine that actually posted profiles from swinging couples looking for new playmates.
I knew the stories turned her on; however, I had no idea what her reaction would be to something that might take us a step closer to turning this fantasy into reality.
That night when we got into bed, I told Linda that I had bought two magazines today and she wasn’t going to believe one of them. "OK," she said with a smile, "let me see what you have now." I pulled out the Adam magazine and opened it to the listings of profiles from couples in California.
As she started scanning the first page she asked, "what are these?" "They are profiles posted by couples looking for other couples," I replied. "You mean they are..." and her voice trailed off. "Yeah, they are swingers looking for other swingers" I confirmed.
Linda sat up in bed and turned on the reading light on her side of the bed so she could examine the profiles a little better. After reading several of the profiles she looked and me and asked, "Are these for real?"
"As far as I can tell they are," I replied. "If they are for real, how do you contact them; there is no address or phone number in the profile?" she wondered. "You have to write them a letter giving them your contact information, then you mail the letter to the magazine, and they will forward it to them" I explained.
We found a few of the profiles that we both found interesting. Those couples were good looking, their profiles were interesting, and they were close enough to make meeting them a possibility.
Linda was having fun reading the profiles and pointing out those that as she said, seemed like a nice couple. We checked out all the profiles that were in our area, and we also checked out the ones that were too far away for any possibility of meeting, just to see all the couples into this stuff.
After reading the profiles, we read some of the stories in the forum section. Afterwards we enjoyed some very passionate sex. Just before we drifted off to sleep that night Linda asked, "Are we going to answer any of those profiles?"
"I was thinking about it," I said. She was silent for a few moments before saying, "they all said they wanted pictures when you answer their profile, and I’m not going to take any of those pictures that you have to have developed."
I just chuckled and replied "that’s why they invented the Polaroid camera!" She thought about that for a moment, looked at me, and said "but we don’t have a Polaroid camera." "We will tomorrow," I replied.
The next day I bought a Polaroid camera along with several packs of film. I also went by the post office and rented a PO Box since I was leery about giving my home address to people I didn’t know.
The next Saturday we had a private photo shot. We took some “G” rated pictures to start with and as we continued Linda willingly had us progress to some very sexy nudes. It surprised me just how turned on she got taking those sexy pictures.
That afternoon we wrote the reply letters to the profiles we had the most interest in. Linda took an active role in wording those letters and picking out which pictures we should include in our reply letters. She reread every profile we answered as we got the membership numbers to address each letter to.
I figured that it would take from three to four weeks before we would get any replies from the letters we sent out, however, that didn’t stop me from checking our PO Box every day after about two weeks.
The first returns that we received were our letters coming back marked “return to sender.” There seemed to be a number of profiles that either gave the wrong address or had moved before we sent them our letter. With the number of letters coming back, I was starting to think this whole thing might be fake.
Then one day we received a letter back from a couple replying to our letter. I was so paranoid that somebody would see me reading that letter, and know what we were into, that I rushed out of the post office and didn’t open the letter until I was in the privacy of my car. It was a very nice letter from a couple named David and Diann, who were living about an hour south of us.
Dave and Diann thanked us for responding to their profile and said that they thought we were a couple that they would enjoy meeting. They included their phone number and a few pictures of themselves. The pictures gave a better indication of what they looked like than the pictures they posted in the magazine.
Thinking about it my first thoughts about them was somewhat funny; I thought they looked like a normal couple, like a couple next door. I don’t know what I was expecting them to be like. When it turned out they were just a normal every day couple next door, it surprised me.
I couldn’t wait to show the letter to Linda. That night after the kids went to bed, I told her that we had received a reply to one of the profiles that we had responded.
Linda examined the pictures that they had sent before she read their letter. She looked over at me after studying the pictures for a little bit and said "they are a nice looking couple, aren’t they?" "That’s what I thought too," I replied.
After she read the letter she sat it down and asked, "well, what are you planning to do next?" I answered, "I don’t know, they seemed like a nice enough couple. I thought maybe we could give them a call and maybe go out to dinner or something to see what they are like in person, which is of course, if you want to." She answered, "Sure, we could go out to dinner with them. That sound like it could be fun; you know, just to see what they are like."
We sat there not saying anything for a few minutes, each lost in our own thoughts. Linda looked over at me and said, “When are you going to do it?” “When am I going to do what?” I replied. "Call them" she said.
"I don’t know, I haven’t thought about it" I said. "I guess we could call them tonight. I don’t think it’s too late to call, do you?"
"I don’t think so." She looked at her watch, "it’s just a little after eight. I don’t think that’s too late."
I don’t know why I was so nervous about making that call, but I was. I looked at the phone for a minute before I said, "I’m going to get a cup of coffee first."
When I sat back down, I asked her for the letter so I could get their phone number. When I started dialing the phone I hid the fact that my hand was shaking a little bit. I really didn’t know what to expect from that call and that not knowing factor had me nervous.
The phone rang a few times before a guy answered in a little bit of a gruff voice, "Hello." "Hello. David?" I asked. "Yeah" was his response. I said "This is DB and Linda; we just received your letter and thought we would give you and Diann a call."
Dave’s voice changed a hundred and eighty degree’s; it was now a much happier and friendly voice. "How are you two doing?" he said. "Glad you called, we were hoping you guys would call."
I talked to Dave for several minutes, just the first time you talk to somebody type conversation, getting to know a little about each other. Then Dave said, "Diann is right here, would you like to talk to her?" "Sure" I replied.
I talked to Diann for a few minutes when she asked if Linda was there. "Sure," I said, "would you like to talk to her?" "I would love to" she said. Linda was shaking her head “no” when I handed her the phone, then she was mouthing the word “no”. I said "Here, it’s Diann, she would like to say hello."
Linda gave me a dirty look, took the phone, and in a shaky voice said, "Hello." In just a few minutes, Linda was laughing and talking to Diann as if they were old friends. The girls talked for several minutes before I heard Linda say, "Sure".
She was silent for a moment then said, "Well hello to you David, how are you?" She and David talked for several minutes before I heard her say, "We would enjoy that. Let me put DB on the phone and you two can talk about the details." She handed me the phone and told me that they would like to get together over dinner and wanted to set up the when and where.
I talked to Dave for a few minutes and by the time I hung up we had agreed that we would meet them at their place the following Saturday at six and go out to dinner with them.
After I hung up the phone, I looked over at Linda and said, “We don’t have any plans for next weekend do we?” Linda laughed and said, "I guess we do now!"
That week we didn’t talk much about the upcoming weekend’s dinner with Dave and Diann. The first time we talked about anything to do with meeting them was on Tuesday night. I was watching TV that night and Linda had gone into the bedroom. After almost an hour and her not coming back into the den, I went to see what she was doing.
I found Linda in the bathroom standing in front of the full-length mirror on the door in a cocktail dress. There was a stack of dresses on the floor beside her and it was apparent that she was upset. "What are you doing?" I asked.
Her voice cracked a little bit, she threw her hands, down to her side, and in frustration announced, “We can’t go out with them this weekend, I don’t have a thing to wear!”
I knew better than to laugh when she gets in those moods. I’ve done that before and you only have to do it once to know that’s not the thing to do. I also knew that this wasn’t the time to point out the fact that she had a closet full of dresses that she looks great in.
I told her, "Hon, you have a checkbook in your purse. Take that checkbook, and go to the mall and buy whatever you need tomorrow." "We can’t afford that!" she whined.
"What we can’t afford is not having any fun. Now if you don’t go buy you something tomorrow, I’m going to buy you something to wear this weekend, and you know what little taste I have when it comes to your clothes" I said. "OK," she said with a little smile, "if you think we can afford it."
The next evening when I got home from work she couldn’t wait to model the little black cocktail dress she bought, along with the pair of CFM shoes, the shoes I really liked.
I told her she looked beautiful in that dress, and she did. I didn’t tell her I couldn’t tell much difference in that dress and the three other little black cocktail dresses that she had tried on the night before. For the longevity of a relationship, it’s sometimes more important to know what not to say, than it is what’s important to say.
As the week progressed, I noticed that Linda’s excitement of going out that weekend seemed to grow. I was also looking forward to that weekend. I didn’t know if anything would happen between the four of us or not, at the least I knew it was the first step in a fantasy that I’ve had for some time.
That Saturday morning we took the kids to Linda’s mother's for the night. When we got home again, Linda seemed to want to talk about anything except that night.
About mid-afternoon I told her it was time to start getting ready, we didn’t want to show up late. Linda said she was going to take a bubble bath and set off to start getting ready.
I took a shower, dressed, and was ready to go in about half an hour or so. It took Linda well over an hour before she made her way into the den where I was waiting for her.
In that little black cocktail dress and CFM shoes she was dressed to kill. The bubble bath, with the bathing oils had her skin looking so soft and just begged to be touched. Her hair and make-up were just perfect, the overall effect was breathtaking.
I had estimated that the drive to Dave and Diann’s would take about an hour. Linda and I had engaged in a little chitchat that afternoon as we drove; predominantly though, we were lost in our own thoughts.
I was lost in my own thoughts and feelings about what may or may not take place tonight when Linda said, "You do know that we aren’t going to be doing any of that stuff tonight don’t you?"
I felt like somebody had just thrown cold water down my back. "We aren’t going to be doing any of what stuff?" I asked in the most innocent sounding voice I could muster.
She cocked her head just a bit and gave me that, “you know what I’m talking about” look. "We aren’t going to be doing any of that swinging stuff," she said, "we are just going to be meeting these people for dinner and see what they are like."
"Well sure," I replied, "what did you think we were going to be doing?" "OK, just so you understand," she added, "I’m not comfortable with the rest of that stuff we’ve been reading about, at least for tonight."
Well, that put a major blow on what I had been fantasizing about all week. I accepted the fact that nothing other than meeting a new couple for dinner was all that was taking place tonight. My thoughts now were, I hope that we hit it off with Dave and Diann to the point that something may materialize in the future.
We made good time and were about forty-five minutes ahead of schedule when we got to the gas station Dave said would be a good place to give them a call to get turn-by-turn directions to their house.
I gave Dave a call. I apologized for being early and told him if we were too early, we could stop somewhere and get a cup of coffee if they weren’t ready yet. He replied it was fine and gave me the directions to their house.
We pulled up in front of Dave and Diann’s; as we were getting out of the car, Dave came out of the front door to greet us. As we approached him Dave asked how our drive was as he stuck out his hand to me. I replied it was great as we shook hands. "So nice to meet you," Dave said to Linda as he gave her a friendly hug.
Dave ushered us into the house with his hand lightly on the small of Linda’s back. Their home was a nice upper middle class home; Dave led the way into a den which centerpiece was a sunken conference area with a couch, and love seat facing each other. As we entered the den, Diann joined us from a hallway that I presumed led to the bedrooms.
Diann gave both Linda and myself a hug and welcomed us to her home. Diann was a very pretty woman; she had a great figure, and a contagious smile. She was also a body double for Linda. They were both the exact same size and both seemed to have the same dimensions.
We went through the customary greeting and introductions process, then with Linda and me on the love seat, Dave and Diann on the couch we chatted and got to know one another.
What struck me most was how normal the interaction was. I’m not sure what I was expecting but this interaction was no different from any number of first meetings I have experienced.
Time flew by as we laughed, joked, and got to know one another. At one point Dave looked at his watch and said, "Where would you guys like to go for dinner?"
I glanced at my watch and was surprised to see that we had been talking for almost an hour. I told Dave that we didn’t care, we were open to just about anything, and where ever he wanted to go would be fine with us.
We ended up going to a nice little Mexican restaurant. The atmosphere was nice and the food was good. We had a couple drinks and interacted like old friends during that dinner.
The conversation flowed nicely and both Dave and Diann had a great since of humor. It was apparent that everybody in the group enjoyed the company and interaction with everybody else in the group.
The old saying that time flies when you’re having fun was true that night. It was about eight-thirty when Dave asked if we wanted to go back to the house for a nightcap. "Sure," Linda replied before I could say anything, "that sounds good."
On the ride back to their house I was thinking about what might have happened tonight if Linda wasn’t as reluctant as she was. I instinctively knew that it was best not to pressure her into anything that she wasn’t comfortable.
We had it seemed taken the first steps in that we had met and befriended Dave and Diann. If they were willing to let us take our time with this, I felt in time maybe we could progress to the next level of this activity. I was glad that the first couple we met was so friendly, and for the lack of a better word, “normal.”
Just as we were pulling up in front of their house, Diann had told a joke. We were all laughing as we got out of the car, as much as to her poor telling of the joke as the joke itself. Dave again led the way into the den and we took the same seating arrangement that we had when we first arrived that afternoon.
When everybody was comfortable, Dave asked us how long we had been involved in swinging. I smiled and made a production of looking at my watch, and replied that "all told, we have been meeting other couples for about four hours now I guess."
Diann just smiled and said, "So you two are virgins." Linda shook her head and said, "No, we’re not virgins, we have two kids." Dave and I both erupted in laughter. Diann just smiled and said, "No hon, I mean swinging virgins; you two haven’t been with another couple yet." Linda said, "Oh, that. No, you guys are the first couple that we’ve met."
It was apparent to me that Linda was uncomfortable with the way the conversation was going. I was about to suggest maybe we should start heading home.
However, before I could say anything Diann got up and said, "Linda let me show you our home. I love this house and I love to show it off." Both women walked off down the hallway chatting about the house.
After the girls left the room, Dave asked me if I would like another drink. "No, I’m fine," I replied, "We have a long drive left ahead of us so I had better not have any more. I would love a cup of coffee though."
Dave and I went into the kitchen where he made a fresh pot of coffee. As we were standing in the kitchen David asked me what got us interested in swinging. I told him how we were fantasizing about it for months after first learning about it in magazines.
After fixing my cup of coffee David made himself a drink and we returned to the den. We continued our discussion about swinging, how long they have been involved in it, how they got started, some of the activities they enjoyed, and that kind of thing.
It had turned into a long and enjoyable conversation on the subject. It’s one thing to read about it in a magazine, it’s another thing all together when you’re talking to somebody about it that’s involved in it and will answer any questions that you might have.
Time flew by while Dave and I were talking. After some time I wondered what was taking the girls so long to see the house. I glanced at my watch and noticed that they had been gone for about forty-five minutes.
Just then, I heard laughter from the girls as they came down the hallway behind me. David was facing the hallway and saw them enter the room. I saw the smile spread across David’s face when he saw them.
As the girls came around the corner of the love seat that I was setting on, I let out a little gasp. It’s a real good thing my coffee cup was setting on the end table because if I had been holding it I would have dropped it.
Diann was wearing a black corset, black thigh high stockings, and a pair of red CFM shoes. The bra on her corset was the shelf style that left the breast bare and exposed; she wasn’t wearing any panties leaving all her assets on display. The difference between what Diann was wearing and what Linda was wearing was Linda’s corset was red and her CFM shoes were black.
Arm in arm and laughing both girls walked over to me. They stood in front of me modeling their outfits. I almost got a whiplash as I turned my attention from one to the other. As I was checking them both out, I noticed that their nipples seemed to be shiny, glistening, and a little redder than normal.
Laughing, Linda asked me if I would like to taste her cherries? With that, she placed her hands on either side of my shoulders, leaned forward placing her nipples at my mouth. As I sucked one of her nipple I noticed it tasted like cherries, she had placed some kind of cherry flavored jell or oil on them.
Linda was standing in front of me, her legs spread slightly, and as I sucked her nipple I reached between her legs and ran a finger over the lips of her pussy, she was flowing.
I felt Diann give Linda a little nudge as she told her to share, let him taste my strawberries. As Linda stood, a smiling Diann took over her place and leaned forward placing her nipple to my mouth.
As I sucked Diann’s nipple and tasted her strawberries I felt her hand stroke my cock through my slacks. As she stroked my cock, she let out a little moan saying "you are a big boy, aren’t you?" I reached between Diann’s legs and ran a finger over the lips of her pussy, she was every bit as wet as Linda.
As Diann stood up, she gave Linda a wink and said I think he really liked that, let’s see what Dave thinks. Smiling, Linda nodded her head and said, "OK."
They walked over to where Dave was setting and gave him the same treatment that they had given me. Diann let Dave taste her first and after she stood up Linda lend forward and let Dave suck her nipple.
As I watched this unfold in front of me, I was leaning back on the love seat with my cock so hard it hurt. I didn’t know what had happened to change Linda’s mind, whatever it was I was glad it happened.
I don’t ever remember before that night having the same excitement, thrill, sexual tension, and sexually generated adrenaline rush I felt as I watched this unfold in front of me.
As Linda stood back up, Diann leaned forward and ran her hand over Dave’s cock. "Oh, look how hard we got him!" she exclaimed. Linda ran her hand over his cock and gave out a little moan. "His cock feels so good when he gets that hard, doesn’t it?" Diann asked Linda. Linda just nodded her head as she kept rubbing his cock through his slacks.
"Would you like to see it?" Diann asked. Linda just nodded her head. Diann reached forward, undid Dave’s belt, unbuttoned his pants, slid his zipper down, and pulled his cock out.
David was leaning back giving the girls full access to his cock. Diann slowly stroked his cock that was sticking straight up through the opening of his fly.
"Isn’t it a beautiful cock?" Diann asked Linda, who just nodded her head and muttered, “It’s so big and hard.” Diann smiled and told Linda "Let me show you what really gets it hard." She leaned forward and took Dave’s cock in her mouth. She stroked his cock with one hand as her head bobbed up and down on his hard cock.
After a few minutes, Diann raised her head from his cock. She looked over at Linda and said, "That was good and he loves it. Would you like to try it?" Linda didn’t answer, she just leaned forward, grabbed his cock, and slid it into her mouth.
As Linda sucked his cock, Dave was massaging Linda’s tits and tweaking her nipples. Diann was slowly running her fingertips up and down Linda’s back while she watched her pleasing her husband.
After a few minutes of that, Diann told Linda for her and Dave to enjoy themselves, and that she was going to go make sure I wasn’t feeling lonely. Linda nodded her head the beast she could without removing her mouth from David’s cock.
Diann came over to me with a smile on her face. "How are you doing with all this?" she asked. "I hope not as well as I soon will be" I answered.
Diann reached down and rubbed her hand over my hard cock, a low moan escaped her as she did. "Let’s get you out of these clothes so we can have some fun" she said as she started undoing my belt.
In a matter of just a few moments, Diann had me naked, and my cock in her mouth. She was a master in the art of giving head. She would hold my cock and twist her hand around the base of the shaft from side to side. She would bob her head up and down sliding my cock all the way into her throat.
The way she altered the amount of suction from her mouth, the depth she was taking my cock into her throat, her alternating from stroking to using a twisting motion with her hand, felt so good I knew I was just moments away from losing total control.
I lifted Diann’s head from my cock and told her that she needed to slow down, all this was feeling too good and with all that was going on I was losing control and about to cum.
Diann just looked at me, licked her lips, and asked, “Can you get it up again?” "Oh yeah, no problem with that" I replied. "Good, then just lean back and enjoy. I love the taste of cum and can’t wait to taste yours" she said. With that she went back to work on my cock with that very talented mouth of hers.
I heard a moan from Linda across the room, when I looked in her direction Dave was now naked and Linda was riding his cock in a reverse cowgirl style facing me with her back to him.
Her hands were to the sides of his thighs as she was lifting herself up and down on his cock. She was holding her head back with her eyes closed and a rapturous expression was on her face. His hands were covering her breasts and he was bucking his hips upwards driving his cock into Linda.
From my vantage point I could clearly see his cock sliding in and out of the pussy that up to that point had only known the feel of my cock. It had to be one of the most erotic things I’d ever seen in my life.
My mind was numb as I watched Dave and Linda. There was no jealousy or regret on my part. It was similar to watching an adult movie; except this wasn’t the fake porn sex, this was real.
In some way it felt as if I had given her the gift of enjoying the pleasure she was now experiencing. It was her using him for her pleasure, and he was the lucky recipient of the pleasure her body was affording him. Love had nothing to do with what they were experiencing, they were simply enjoying the animalistic sexual pleasures between a man and a woman.
As I was watching Linda, I felt Diann slide her mouth all the way down on my cock. I felt my cock sliding into her throat, with a hand on either side of her head I held it still, drove my cock as far into her throat as I could, and started to cum in gushes.
In the midst of my orgasm, I heard Linda scream, it was her orgasmic scream. It was her conformation that she had surrendered total control of her surroundings, to focus totally and solely on her sexual enjoyment and she didn’t care who knew it.
My orgasm was longer and harder than any I can ever remember having; I don’t think I’ve ever cum that much in my life.
When I finely stopped cumming and collapsed back on the love seat, Diann raised her head off my cock and ran a finger over her lips. She smiled at me and said, Boy, when you cum, you cum, don’t you?!". "I guess it was due to you being as good as you are at what you were doing," I replied.
"Oh," she smiled even broader, "so you’re saying I’m a pretty good cocksucker then?". "Not at all," I replied, "you’re much better than that; you’re a great little cocksucker!"
Diann playfully slapped me on the hip.
Diann had a great sense of humor and we continued to joke around with one another for a few minutes. After a few minutes she stood up and said she would be right back.
When she was walking around the love-seat toward the kitchen, she said she was going to get some juice and asked me if I would like some also. I told her that would be great, thanks.
I was leaning back on the love-seat with my head thrown back, I was feeling good and in a playful mood, so I added " and please don’t drink out of my glass!" It was just a thought that passed through my mind and just a joke. As soon as I said it I regretted it. I didn’t know her well enough for a joke like that, and I hoped she took it as a joke.
Out of nowhere, Diann came over the back of the love-seat; she wrapped her arms around my head, brought her mouth to mine, and drove her tongue into my mouth. As she was kissing me, I could hear both Dave and Linda laughing on the other side of the room.
When Diann finely removed her tongue from my mouth, she laughed and said "You didn’t taste anything salty, did you?". As she walked laughing into the kitchen, I called after her, "Brat!".
I looked across the room at Dave and Linda; she was still sitting on his lap leaning back against his chest. His cock was much softer but still impaled in her pussy as they recovered from the sex they had just enjoyed.
Diann came back into the room handed me a glass of juice then snuggled up beside me. After a few moments she looked across the room and said, "How you doing over there girlfriend?". Linda giggled without opening her eyes and replied, "doing great, how are you doing over there?"
After a few minutes, Linda started climbing off Dave. When she was standing in front of him, she turned toward him bent down and gave him a friendly kiss, and told him she would be right back and made her way to the restroom.
I will continue the Story in Part-II
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 19,060 views
We eliminated down our list to a recently divorced guy. He seems to be very nice and polite, sending us his full body photo, not just his package . To be honest, he seems to be well "endowed" and my wife is really wanting to try it out with someone with a bigger than average size.
We agreed to meet at a local restaurant to have some drinks and light snacks. James, his name, comes early and gets a table at a far corner to wait for us. My wife K, is a little uneasy or shy at first because it is the first time we have met someone with an intention that maybe something will happen after this meeting. We all order some salads with couple of glasses of wine.
The conversation went very well; James is a total gentleman never mentions anything or suggested anything else. After a few drinks, my wife K is starting to loosen up. She start flirting with James and opened up a sensual conversation. Like when he asked her: " Do you know that I am very big?" and she replied : " Do you know that I'm very tight !!!!" That gave me a sign that something might happen later.
K suddenly asked me: "So are we gonna invite James over?" I was in awe, I can't believe that she initiated the move. But I like it that way, because we already agreed upon that she will be in control. If she feels comfortable then she would make a move; otherwise ... . Before we came to the meeting, K also told me that if she is gonna do it she will do with all out, no reserve. She said this just to make sure that I woould't get jealous. I assured her that whatever happen, she is the boss, always in total control.
I told them to give me a minute, I ran out to phone some hotels close by to get a room rather than bring James to our place. When I come back, K was already sitting beside James and leaning toward him laughing and talking.
I gave James directions to the hotel; me and K leave first because we don't want people seeing us coming to the hotel together. During the short walk to the hotel, K doesn't stop talking about James and can't wait to have a first time experience with someone else beside me.
We enter the room and I can feel that both of us are very nervous but I am not sure who is more nervous than the other . Five minutes later, there is a knock on the door and we know who is there. K quickly answer the door, and right after James came in the room, my wife is hanging onto him and starts kissing him. I am sitting in the sofa in front of them, enjoying the moment. I can't believe my wife is kissing and hugging another man right in front of me and I can't wait to see what will happen next.
Still standing up, James turns my wife over to help her with the zipper on her skirt. He unzips it and she lets her skirt drop on the floor. Wearing a tiny black thong now, and raising her arm so James can slide off her tank top. She wasn't wearing a bra. Looking at my wife almost naked hugging a stranger, I feel so aroused. James also starts to take off his shirt and pants. My wife, with her arm at her back looking for James' penis. James, with his arms wrapping around her, grabs her chest and squeezed her nipples a bit. I can't sit there any longer. I go in front of K, bend down, and start sucking her erect nipples. My right hand moves down her crotch, trying to find her pussy, and OMG, I feel her pussy is all wet. She must have been very exited. K moans as James squeezes her other breast while I am playing with her pussy.
Now she turns around and grabs James penis, stroking it slowly. K has a small hand, so she can barely wrap around his penis. To be true and fair, James has a good package, not too long but the girth is really a great size. K kneels down to give James a blow job. I decided to get back to my sofa and watch the show.
After blowing and stroking him for about 10 minutes, K stands up, still holding his thing in her hand. James is not too tall, only about 5" taller than my wife. K starts to her left leg a bit while tipping toe on the right leg, left arm around James neck so that she can have good balance. Holding his cock in her right hand, K rubs it against her pussy and against her clitoris while moving her hips back and forth. In the meantime, James massages her breasts and back up and down, really enjoy what she is doing.
From where I sit on the sofa, I can see James cock under K's bottom from behind. K is still rubbing it against her clitoris. Then I saw K lift herself up a bit and thrust her hips forward against James stomach. I knew it then his cock is inside. She is so wet, I think his cock has no trouble entering her despite its size. K is now thrusting her hips back and forth, both of her arm now on James neck, making "pap pap" sound as her stomach flaps into James.
K start moaning louder and louder, James grabs her buttocks by both hands and pressing while spreading them out so that he can get deeper into her...
I feel so aroused, sitting there stroking my cock slowing, enjoying the show and hoping that the show will never end !!!!!!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 37,571 views
From the first time I made love to my wife, I knew I alone would never be enough to totally satisfy this sexy woman. But the thought of someone else's hands touching my wife's silky smooth body frightened me, although I fantasized about it for quite some time.
When we first met, it was at a time in both of our lives that we were not on the market or looking for a significant other. I told her early in our relationship that I was too old to play any high school games and wanted to be totally honest and upfront moving forward. She was of the same mindset and was willing to take a shot at having a relationship.
She and I spoke often and in depth, our subjects ranged from child support to financial responsibilities. There were absolutely no secrets between us. I think we both knew from the start that secrets, no matter how small, always had an ill effect on relationships. We spoke about finances more often than not, I wanted her to know that I was supporting my daughter and paying maintenance to my ex-wife and had to complete this obligation before I could commit to another one.
This type of open communication is what I think both of us were looking for in our lives; to be able to speak or be asked by the other without the fear of reprisal was enormous. We always found ourselves joking about things that turn us on in and out of the bedroom. She spoke of how she had a bad experience when giving oral to a man she once went out with. I was surprised she was so candid about her experience and how it affected her. I assured her I would never conduct myself in that same manner, and, needless to say, that was the last time she ever met with that idiot.
From that point on I knew I could talk to her about anything and everything without fear. My first attempt was to tell her how great she was at giving oral and I enjoyed watching her perform oral on me. She had an idea of where I was going with that statement, but I would not find out about it for some time. This was something I would come to learn regarding her thought process, letting me discuss sexual topics and always replying that she would think about it.
When the time had come for me to venture into something I thought would be nothing short of taboo with her, I stumbled my way through the question. I had asked her if she had ever thought about having a threesome, and as the final word reached the end of my tongue I quickly moved away from her reach. But to my surprise she said to me, "no, but I will think about it." She would also say that she was not interested in being with another woman, I could have died at that very moment. I had to tell her that I have never thought about being with another woman, she was everything I ever wished for in a woman.
From that point on, I would tease her with suggestions and thoughts about letting me watch her give oral to another man, the thought of seeing her do that made me very excited. Each time I would mention such feelings to her she would express more and more replies of consideration. I knew at one point the subject would reach the level of actually having another man join us in bed.
When that point came I was so nervous that I was ready to jump out of my own skin, but I think I was ready. It had happened right after we had made love, I mentioned to her how wonderful it felt to have my cock in her mouth, sliding in and out, growing with anticipation of cumming for her. I had to remind her how awesome it was to see and hear her expressions as she performed on me. Quickly I mentioned how hot it would be to see her suck another man's cock, for I knew the act made her pussy swell and become extremely wet.
She smiled and said to me, "how would we find another man to join us?" I could have come right at that moment, but I was so surprised by her response that my head was somewhere else. I recovered quickly and mentioned that there was a website that we could look at. I thought I blew it at that point, knowing of such information could have been damaging. She was curious to know, not only regarding the site, but how I knew about it. I mentioned that I have browsed it before looking for someone to sell a motorcycle to and happened to notice the other areas of the site.
For several month's we spoke off and on concerning writing a profile to have another man to join us. It happened one night after some really intense sex, she asked me if I had tried to find another man to join us. Immediately I responded that I would never move forward without her consent or participation. She said we should try it and see what happens. That's all I needed to jump on my PC and begin searching.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 26,507 views
Smartphones are everywhere…..
The start of the weekend was exhausting as the foursome of Ted & Jill and Pam & John discovered several different positions experimenting with threesomes of male-female-male as well as female-male-female. The Friday night was the opener, but mid-morning Saturday added another mark in their life.
Pam was stroking Jill’s pussy as they lay on the bed recovering from a fresh foursome of fucking. She was reaching into Jill and pulling John’s cum up out of Jill’s pussy lips onto Jill’s shaved mound. She absently twirled the puddle of semen on Jill saying, “You know, I like this shaved pussy. I like mine that way now and I like yours that way. Wonder why the guys aren’t shaved?”
Jill propped herself up on her elbows and looked at the guys that were sitting on the other bed, “Yeah, why aren’t they?”
Ted and John looked at each other with apprehension on their face.
Jill continued, “You know guys, it’s not fun to get hair stuck in our teeth for us either.”
“I know, I know,” said Pam gleefully, “we can just stop giving them blow jobs. No hair that way.”
The guys looked at each other and shrugged, saying in unison, “You win.”
It didn’t take long for the girls to get their men into the motel tub/shower as they trimmed and stroked them hard to get the ball sacks nice and tight. They expertly trimmed and shave the men the rewarded them for their enduring the event with full blow jobs alternating between husbands until each had expended their meager loads.
The use of pills had help keep the guys hard when needed but the loads were not rebuilding very quickly. No one seemed to care as the orgasmic sensation for both the men and women were being met. But they decided to take a break and go out for an early dinner. The rules were no one wore underwear and no bras for the girls.
They chose a bar/grill located about eight miles from the main town that had been recommended by the hotel manager as a non-tourist intimate location. The foursome was having a happy time and had completely forgotten that this was a tournament weekend. They had gone to dinner and were enjoying the flirtation by sitting with the other’s spouse in a semi-circle booth. To anyone watching, it seemed that they indeed had swapped. And so it was.
“Do you see what I see?” asked Annie of her husband Max.
“What?”
“Over there,” Annie nodded with her head to her left. “Look at the foursome over there in that booth, but don’t stare.”
Max carefully let his gaze follow her guidance when he saw, Jill, Ted, Pam, John from the soccer practices. “Huh, I thought their kids’ team didn’t make it up here?”
“They didn’t, but yet here they are and look more closely, they are not sitting beside their spouse.”
Max looked again and thought, So, that doesn’t mean anything. Then he noticed Jill’s arm was under the table and canted in a direction towards John’s lap. Wow, and it also looks like Pam has her hand in Ted’s lap. He said to Annie, “Hmm, carefully don’t make a scene, but look at the ladies’ hands and where they might be.”
Over the next several minutes it became quite apparent that while seemingly innocent looking in the public venue, the spouses were indeed reaching back and forth between their seat partners’ laps who were not their spouses. “Oh shit,” said Max, “I’m getting a hard-on thinking that they are wife swappers.”
“My little guy is already hard and, I’m wet,” squirmed Annie. “Wonder why we never noticed them before as swingers?”
“We don’t see them that often and this is the first time we have seen this behavior,” replied Max.
Annie and Max had been in the lifestyle for several years and had reduced their partying to one set of close friends. Seeing their fellow soccer parents stirred up a desire.
“Do you think our friends might be interested in adding to our foursome with another foursome?” asked Max.
“Well, I know that Shelia and I have spoken about it recently. Maybe she and Rob would like to add to them. Let’s check.” Annie took out her Smartphone and making certain that the flash was turned off, she took several pictures of the foursome’s actions using the zoom feature from across the restaurant. She then texted Shelia, OMG, look who is playing with each other’s spouse.
We had no idea that they were into this, Shelia texted back. I’m calling you.
Annie quickly turned her phone ringer to vibrate as so far they had not seem to be noticed by the foursome and she didn’t want to alert them in this small restaurant. Her phone buzzed. “Why haven’t we noticed this before?” came the stunned voice of Shelia.
Annie replied, “You know who could say that of us?”
“Right, I suppose we are pretty close knit looking but we always guard against being noticed like this,” replied Shelia in a more calm tone. “I suppose if we thought we were well away from our normal circle we might behave a little more openly as well. Where are you?”
“At a place called Jake’s about eight miles further south of town. We just were tired to seeing all of the tournament folks. We got the balance of the weekend as Tim and Carol said they would chaperon the kids. We did the same for them last time. They are in the opposite set of adjoining rooms at the Best Western. Where are you?”
“We just dropped the kids off with their aunt and uncle heading back upstate. Our girls lost, but we gave them a consolation prize of not having to go home with Mom and Dad tonight. Instead they get a party night with their cousins at my sister’s house and we get a season-ending break. How far along are you in your meal?”
“We just ordered appetizers, we can wait for you.”
“Good, we’re about ten minutes away and I’m taking off my bra now,” Shelia offered.
“Ha, Annie whispered, “I’ve already done that and of course seeing our soccer friends over their playing with each other’s husbands, my little girls are up and proud. Hang on." "What?" she asked her husband. Annie relayed “Max wants to know if you want to come back to our room for some fun fucking?”
“Of course, it seems we’re free tonight and maybe we could fantasize about Ted & Jill being with Pam & John,” offered Shelia.
“Let me ask Max a question out loud,” she stated. “Max, would you like to add that foursome over there to our foursome?”
“If Shelia and Rob are okay. I think they’re nice folks and they seem to be somewhat a mirror image of us in many ways. Likely to be a good fit" Max replied.
Shelia said, “Hold on a moment while I update Rob.....Well that didn’t take long, the horn dog is more than happy to add them if you guys want to, but how?”
“Simple,” Annie opined, “we hit them in the face with what they are doing right now, right here. They will either want to, or not. Either way, we can mutually enjoy the eight of us, or mutually deny we ever saw each other here.”
“Actually, that sounds like fun just seeing the look on their faces, but I’m still uncertain how you plan to confront them,” mused Shelia. “But what if it backfires?”
“It’s still simple….we saw nothing, they saw nothing. If it comes to that, then I’ll suggest to them that is the best way. We’ll just say we understand, but we know the truth and we will honor their decline just like we would anyone in the Lifestyle, right?” asked Annie rhetorically.
“I’ll go tell the hostess that friends are joining us so she won’t hold you back. Just walk in, but veer to the right side of the room where the semi-circle booths are located. They are one booth short of the back of the house. Go towards their booth and surprise them. Hopefully they won’t freak getting caught in their seating arrangements. Then come towards us. We are directly across on the left two tables over. Follow my lead when you meet us.”
“Sounds good, we are almost there,” Shelia replied with a spark of glee in her voice, “this is going to be fun.”
Annie got her waiter’s attention and asked him to alert the hostess that another couple was joining them. The waiter carried out her instructions and sat two more settings at their table.
Pam was having fun with Ted as she had her hand under his cloth napkin watching him try to eat his salad while she had unzipped his pants. She leaned across Ted to say to Jill, “I think it is pretty handy of the guys to not wear underwear tonight, huh?”
Jill grinning ear to ear doing the same thing to Pam’s husband nodded a big smile as she continued to play with John’s cock. The guys were not unhappy about this predicament and the ladies’ thin shirt fabrics made the view of them so much more interesting than the salad. Indeed the foursome was in their own little world knowing that they had a little fun time before the next course would be served.
“Hey guys, can’t get enough soccer,” came the loud voice of Rob, “Shelia and I just dropped off our kids and we are weekend free…kids lost, her sister came to the rescue.” Shelia joined in, “yeah, we finally get some adult-only time, woo-hoo. Good seeing you, have you seen Annie and Max?”
The foursome sitting in the semicircle booth looked thunderstruck with literally the other husband's cock in the hands of the wives. “Uh…no,” said a frightened Pam who was now squeezing Ted’s cock extremely hard in her panic, “uh…”
Jill jumped in, “Sorry to hear they lost. We just didn’t want to lose the prepaid room and decided to have some adult fun as well,” as she without any arm motion continued to rub her thumb across John’s cock head. “I haven’t seen Annie or Max.”
From across the room a polite shout came from Max, “Rob, Shelia over here,” waving them over to their table. He and Annie then waved and smiled at the foursome seated in the semicircle. Rob said to the foursome, “Later, enjoy yourselves.” They walked over to Annie and Max whereupon arriving at their table Shelia was greeted by Max and, Rob was greeted by Annie with a full three-count mouth kiss followed with butt pats by the men to the women.
“Did you see that?” challenged Jill. “They kissed each other like lovers.”
“You’re making too much of the kiss, everybody does that" suggested John.
“Oh really?” said Pam who had finally quit clenching Ted’s cock in a death grip. “When was the last time you greeted someone other than me with a full mouth on mouth kiss like that…present company excepted?”
“Whoa, I’ve never kissed Ted like that,” laughed John. John’s humor broke the tension as the foursome watched their other soccer friends across the room. “But, it does look like they are really into each other. Nah, it couldn’t be that they are like the four of us, you know, into sharing?” he said, floating the idea.
Jill, who had finally let go of John said, “We better let the guys calm down and re-holster their guns now that we have an audience. We can’t rearrange our seating as the cat is already out of the bag and I’m guessing that since we didn’t notice them that they have already seen our action. To everyone else in the room, John appears to be with me and Ted appears to be with Pam. Tinkering under the napkins by spouses is one thing, but to Annie and Max we look like swappers.”
Pam said, “Oh shit, I think I’m going to be sick.”
Ever supportive, John said, “Why? It is our word against theirs and our subterfuge was covered except seating. Look at them, they are as close as they can be with each others spouse and that was a hell of kiss. Look, there goes Annie’s hand moving onto Rob’s thigh,” he directed their attention.
Pam had her hands back on the surface of the table and she was not eating. She reached over to pick up her wine glass and started shaking. Ted took her hand and settled the glass back down saying, “Look, I’m not concerned either. They seem to be enjoying each other over there and they don’t seem to be looking down their noses at us. Relax.”
Their waiter arrived with four glasses and a bottle of champagne, saying “Compliments from your fellow soccer parents over there,” as he pointed towards Annie & Max and Shelia & Rob. The waiter poured the glasses. Ted looked over to the other foursome and raised his glass, chided the rest to follow, nodding appreciation for the champagne. The other foursome raised their wine glass back to them and then clinked their own glasses returning to their conversation.
The main course arrived for the semi-circle foursome. As they were receiving their plates, Pam said, “Don’t be obvious, but look at them. The guys are hugging the other’s wife. Wow, maybe you were right John.” Sure enough, the couples across the room had taken advantage of the circular table’s design and were sitting very close to the other’s spouse. Occasionally, their arm would casually go around the wife and the wife’s hand warmly angled towards the lap of their friend’s husband.
“Oh no, here comes Annie,” said Pam urgently.
“Relax,” commanded Jill as she watched Annie slide in beside Pam.
“Thanks for the champagne,” offered Jill to Annie as she leaned in to look directly at Annie.
“It was our sort of a peace offering and apology,” said Annie.
Confused, Pam turned her head to Annie catching a whiff of her perfume saying, “Apology for what?”
“Well, we noticed you earlier this evening for some time, and didn’t bother to say hello to you….and, it seemed that once you saw Shelia and Rob join us that you folks, especially you Pam, seemed a little uncomfortable.”
“Uncomfortable,” challenged Jill with a quiet uptake in her voice, “how do you mean?”
“Again, sorry, but the four of you appear to be really enjoying yourselves until you were recognized in odd seating arrangements with hands playing in laps. When we saw your behavior earlier this evening we thought….well, more folks that have a similar lifestyle to our own. You know, the Lifestyle. I mean that’s what it is called these days. Then as soon as you see the four of us, all of the joy seemed to go out of this table. We really don’t want that and we are admitting to you that we share the same behavior as what we see happening here,” as she pointed to the foursome with a waived hand.
She turned and looked back at the threesome across the restaurant causing the semi-circle foursome to follow her gaze. The threesome raised their glasses once again and smiled broadly nodding their heads affirmatively.
Ted spoke up, “so you think the four of us are swapping?” As Ted paused for an answer, Pam broke the silence while waiting for Annie’s response saying, “Of course we are, but are you four?”
That was all Annie needed to hear. “Oh, just for the last fourteen years. Poor ole Rob only got blow jobs for the six months that Max and I worked at conceiving our last daughter. Shelia got a real work out that year as I after I got pregnant morning sickness couldn’t get me past pre-cum, let alone swallowing. Then after six months she had to do double duty until I could get back up to speed,” grinned Annie. “How long have you four been screwing each other?”
“Uh, just since last night,” said Pam, “but it is wonderful. I think I’m the one that has been holding everyone back since these two,” pointing at Ted & Jill, “They have been fucking their brains in front of us for the past years when we shared soccer parent rooms while I made John suffer in silence.”
“Oh you poor dear,” said Annie. “But that’s all behind you now.” The foursome nodded and smiled, muttering yes, and yup’s. “So, here is a question….do you think you might want to add four more?”
The foursome looked at each other and there appeared to be cloud over John’s face that Pam recognized. “John, you okay,” asked Pam softly, “what is it?”
“Uh, I’m fine with joining them, but,” he looked at everyone, “but uh, well we sort of did something today that is new and I don’t know how Rob and Max would like it.”
“What,” asked Annie, “did you and Ted suck each other off or something?…I mean, that’s okay, but our guys won’t take it in the ass, we girls will, but not the guys.”
“Oh hell no, we haven’t done that yet, I mean, we haven’t done that and no,” as he shook his head no vigorously, with Ted mimicking him. "I’m not getting, or giving, a guy an ass fuck. We just let the girls sort of get ahead of us, uh, umm, on well uh…,” he stammered.
“We made the guys shave like us,” said Jill, "that’s what he might be embarrassed over.”
Annie looked at the foursome with a stunned appearance on her face. She pointed over to the threesome and mouthed, “Rob,” then motioned him to join her. Rob came over and sat on the end position of the semi-circle. Annie said to Rob, “The guys here are a little concerned because their ladies apparently shaved their cocks today. Is that a problem?”
Rob busted out laughing. “Guys, Max and I haven’t seen pubic hair on any of us for say what, the last ten years or so?” he said looking at Annie. "Annie always bitched about hair in her teeth when she deep-throated me. I’m not that long, just thick and it was easy for her to bottom out. So, no we are as bald there as I am here,” pointing to the top of his head.
Rob added, “Look, we started a long time ago and met Annie and Max years ago. We sort of become just the four of us only fearing some of the outlandish party scenes of years past. Guess we got real comfortable. We have known you guys for some time now and really like that we all seem to fit the same mold as the rest of the world knows us. We suspect that there are a lot of folks with just foursomes or perhaps a larger group that hold their lifestyle activities close to the vest and closely held. Maybe you will like us in a sexual way, maybe not. But if you want to test the waters then we would love to take the swim with you, or we can understand if our little foursome is not your cup of tea and walk away comfortable that we all understand each other.”
Pam was finally back to being comfortable. “I’m the hesitant one for this group. “I think they,” sweeping her hand across pointing out her seatmates, “would have been fucking a long time before were it not for worrying about me. So, in this instance let me respond with Rob, you wanna fuck and, do you wanna fuck tonight?”
Annie’s nipples were already telling her answer, but she decided to lean over reaching her hand down to Pam’s crotch. Pam instinctively opened her legs wider to allow access. Annie said, “We going to hurry though dinner. You want to come to our room or, we go to yours?” as she coaxed an answer.
“Come to our room, we have a real private setup,” said Jill.
The evening stretched from Saturday night until mid afternoon on Sunday when the group of eight had finally decided that they needed to get back on the road. They had experienced a full-on orgy with so many configurations that only an aircraft controller could keep track. Pam having watched Shelia earlier in the evening enjoying a DP from Rob and Max decided that she wanted to try that as well.
It turned out to be way more than a DP as she ended up with all four guys.
Pam had been riding Rob’s cock cowgirl style as she straddling him while he slumped on the couch. In her passion said she announced she needed more cock. Ted and Max climbed onto the couch positioning their cocks inches from either side of Rob’s face such that Pam could alternate sucking between them while stroking both. Pam was enjoying all three of the cocks when she panted, “John fuck my ass, fuck my ass.”
She was use to John fucking her ass and could feel him lubing up her rosebud. Thank God, she thought that the other girls had brought ass lube. Pam felt his little finger slide easily into her, then replaced by his thumb. John’s familiar tactic was welcoming to her as she felt his middle finger slide in and stroke against the membrane that held Rob's cock in her pussy.
She gasped feeling the pressure of her husband’s fingers penetrate her sphincter. She held onto the two cocks squeezing and rolling her hands over the heads coaxing out more of their pre-cum. She bent down moaning and tonguing Rob’s willing mouth sharing the pre-cum as she pulled the other men closer to her lips while kissing Rob.
Pam felt John’s cock now covered in a condom and salved with anal lube begin to penetrate. She pulled both cocks closer and placed them touching point-to-point as she licked them like a knife in her teeth. She moaned deeply as John started to push in against the sphincter that was already full of Rob’s cock in the next shaft. This was way more that she had anticipated and her moaning against the two cocks seemed like she was playing truly a “mouth organ.”
Pam relaxed her anus as Rob momentarily stopped his thrust now feeling the pleasure of John’s cock rubbing up inside against his own manhood protected only by the membrane between her rectum and her pussy. In one instance, John was in and the men began to stoke in unison inside Pam. The pleasure was overwhelming as Pam leaned forward on her knees at the edge of the couch cushions while pressed against Rob’s chest by John’s pushing on her back. She drove the two cocks with her mouth directly on top of Rob’s mouth as then began to masturbate her lips with Rob's against the cocks from side to side.
Rob joined in with her to create a tunnel between her lips and his to allow the men to slide between. Pam was moaning a high pitched sound that added to the senses of the men she and Rob were servicing. Both men began to announce that they were coming as she and Rob continued their effort. Max yelled, “can’t hold it, oh shit,” with one spurt hitting Pam.
Spurred on by this reaction, Ted squealed, “Me too” and began shooting his load.
Pam quickly turned to Ted and sucked on him hard trying to get all of his spunk when Rob turned his head the other direction and received a fresh stream of cum from Max. He wouldn’t let Max pull out of his mouth. Pam lost control of Ted when she felt Rob pounding her pussy as well as John pounding her ass. She was screaming, “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh, oh, oh, oh,” in unison with the rhythm the men were pounding into her losing control of Ted and she buried her head on Rob’s right shoulder and neck. Ted was balancing nearly in mid air with cum uncontrollably spurting onto Pam’s back and John’s left side.
Annie jumped in and took Ted in her mouth as he continued his awkward position on the couch which now seemed to be on the brink of falling over. She deep-throated him hard, grabbing his shaved cock and ball sack firmly as she pulled every drop she could from deep within him.
Rob was in overdrive and could not hold back as he pumped his sperm in Pam’s pussy. That triggered John feeling the contractions and bellowing of Rob’s overly thick cock to launch his cum into the condom. He could sense that Pam was about to fall off the couch so he pulled too quickly out of her leaving his condom dangling from her ass as he continued to spurt his seed onto her back. He caught her losing her balance in time to see Ted’s cock pop from her mouth and discover that Rob had Max in his mouth continue to suck hard on him. Shelia came over and bent down to her husband’s cock that just plopped out from Pam. She greedily sucked him dry of the remaining cum and the juices of Pam cleaning him with her tongue.
The balance of the weekend was found with new horizons. The advent of Max, Rob, Ted, and John all having crossed over to the same lines as their wives did with each other had added to the fun for the women to see their men enjoy as freely as they did. Oddly, though the men did not kiss. They seemingly enjoyed blow jobs, helping each other to enter a pussy, or stroking each other. For the ladies, that was just fine.
Each foursome had started out to enjoy only their own foursomes yet ended up creating a significant close-knit group that stimulated them to great enjoyment and a long lasting friendship.
More coming later…..
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 20,086 views
We met a foursome of soccer parents, much younger than us. Listening to their story of discovery for their pent up desires blossoming into their first swinging experiences was a very tantalizing conversation. How we came to know them is a different story; one we will add to our future writings.
Meanwhile…..How Soccer Parents became Swingers Part I
Friday morning, present day….
“Get home on time tonight, we need to be at practice on time or the coach is going to have a fit,” Pam demanded of her hubby she married fifteen years ago.
“No problem, I’m looking forward to it, it will be nice to see the Fall season start,” replied John, “and, I think our daughters are really psyched up to be superstars this year…like their Mom is all year.” John knew how to spread the love around and made certain that he was always ready to lavish his wife with simple comments that made the two of them even more in love.
John mused, Yeah…they had become typical suburbia. They fell in love, married, had two wonderful daughters, pets, a house, two paid-for cars, and were absolutely happy with their status in life as doting parents that were making certain their kids would never be couch potatoes. Of course, money was never plentiful and they faced the pressures of their jobs, trying to save money, and raising kids that seemingly overnight became teenagers. Their sex life was nothing exciting, just routine and yet there were those rare times that they went a little wild with toys, fantasy talk, and role playing.
Certainly the decade and half of being married of which most of that time was spent raising kids had taken its typical toll on their marriage and bodies. Now in their mid thirties, each had allowed themselves to relax a little and let weight catch up to them. Both were comfortable with each other and could be described as average America; he had ample evidence of a beer belly and she had never fully lost her baby weight. But, they were happy and in love.
“That’s good, but still don’t be late,” continued Pam, “Ted and Jill are coming over,” and then the three kids are going over to Grandma’s for an overnighter. They are taking them to zoo tomorrow, so we really won’t see them again until Sunday night. I need you to get home in time so you can shower off that factory smell.”
“Are we going out to dinner, or grilling something here,” asked John?
“Grilling here, I have seafood marinating in the refrigerator and Jill is bringing side dishes. I also got ice cream and fudge syrup….and, yes I convinced Jill that they should stay here tonight so we can all enjoy adult beverages together for a change.”
Ted and Jill had become close friends with John and Pam having met due to their kids’ soccer league. It seemed that soccer consumed so, so, many practices, local and distant tournaments, plus clinics that at least one of the parents from each family was with each other several evenings and almost all, or part of, Saturdays every month. Living in a northern Midwest climate, the soccer leagues continued all winter with indoor venues. It was a constant drain on time and money, but the adults agreed that their kids were only going to be this age for a short while and, they wanted to live this part of their life to the fullest with their kids.
Slight age differences of the kids did make the early years of both families not be aware of each other until the two oldest daughters advanced to the same team. Fortunately, the youngest was also on a team that practiced, or played, just ahead of the older kids making it simple for foursome to coordinate transporting. Schedules being what they were, it wasn’t always so easy to accommodate the timing burdens for either set of families and that’s where they became pseudo Aunts and Uncles to each others’ children. It was great to be able to count on any of the four adults to see to it the kids got to and from practices/games. That was the genesis of trust that built up between them.
John walked over to his wife to kiss her as they both left for work. He would drop off the kids and she would pick them up from school. He placed his left arm around her waist and drew her close to him then deftly tweaked her left nipple through the fabric of her knit top as he leaned in and kissed her fully. “Yum, looks like you’re getting a nipple hard on,” he teased.
Not to be out done, Pam reached down with her right hand and rubbed his cock through his jeans saying, “Now who has the hard on? Stop, I have to get to work and so do you.”
“I’ll get even with you later,” he chuckled and observed, “oh look, equal opportunity nipple hard-on’s and I only have one….too bad, you only get to touch one,” he chided with that challenge.
“Yeah…that’s not fair, when is there another dick when you need one” she winked and grinned, “now go, don’t be late.”
“Nag, nag, nag,” he laughed as he draped a jacket in front of him to walk out the door. When is there another one? Hmmm, maybe some of the role playing about having sex with a different person was taking effect. Nah, she would never do it,… but she did complain about ‘another one.’ Quit it John, your dreaming, he thought. John continued to think of her comment all the way to work. It was a small comment, but one he never thought would be uttered by Pam. He wondered if Pam was sending a signal or, was he reading too much into this.
After Pam dropped off the kids and got to her desk at work, she found herself remembering John’s challenge that she only got to see, or touch, one hard-on. Starting a year ago, she and John had found themselves role and fantasy playing as a new way to enhance the sex life which somehow had reduced to just a monthly event. It was silly at first. They had both talked about which movie star, which music star if they had a chance would they want to fuck knowing that it was pure fantasy, safe…would never happen.
It became a little naughty fun to allow imagination to ramble that they were fucking their fantasy person when they made love. Initially, they just agreed to keep the identity to themselves and not share. Later, after a particularly great romp John had asked her, who she was fucking just then. It became a giggle fest between the two of them to finally come out and identify. That was actually fun to talk about and it became even more fun to announce before the fucking, she thought.
Wow, why am I thinking about this, I’m not getting my work done, oh shit…I’m wet and my nipples are sticking through my shirt, she thought.
Spring Soccer season and their fellow soccer parents….
Ted and Jill were near mirror physical images of John and Pam. Both men were just under six foot tall, average weight, yet gaining on the beer belly. The ladies were around 5’4” with large, sagging breasts, and still were carrying the ravages of weight from their birthing. Both were ravened haired with long full casual curls. They appeared to be almost twins, and certainly looked as if they came from the same parents. The foursome had quite the reputation of being seen together as the happy group, always smiling and doting on their kids. Out of economic necessity, they often traveled in a large SUV or minivan; and they often shared double bed rooms when traveling with the kids to distant soccer tournaments. The daughters especially loved it as they got to share their own private adjoining room and not have to bunk with their parents. It was so grownup for them.
But it was during those tournament trips that the barriers for the foursome became less, and familiarity became so much more open. It didn’t seem to take long for the four of them to become used to seeing each other in various stages of undress.
On their first night sharing a room, Jill simply took her team Soccer Mom t-shirt and summer shorts off tossing them with no fanfare to a side chair by their bed. She was wearing typical white opaque full brief panties that fought to hold back her full figure tummy and a nearly transparent, underwire bra that did nothing to hide her fifty-cent size aureola and raised nipples. Jill continued small talk conversation while she dug through her trip bag looking for a sleeping shirt. As she was looking in the trip bag, Ted peeled his outer garments off leaving his boxer briefs on to wear as night clothing.
Without consideration of Pam or John still remaining in street clothes, Jill held her t-shirt in her left hand as she strode over to the foursome’s cooler packed with snacks and beer. She retrieved her beer asking, “Anyone else want one?”
John and Ted sounded off asking for her a beer as they both walked up to her. Jill was bent over with her back to both men and swung beers to her right for both men. She deftly retrieved two long neck beers with her right hand, turned and walked to Pam offering her one of the beers. Everyone opened their beer and toasted to their soccer team’s hopeful win tomorrow morning.
Pam was surprised to see their friends undressed as they were and even more surprised when she saw her husband follow suit. Jill is certainly giving the guys an eyeful with her titties essentially in plain view, she thought. Oh what the hell is John doing, crap, is he stripping out of his clothes too? She looked into the motel room mirror so she could see her husband and Ted’s crotch. They didn’t appear to be getting aroused, I guess this is just adults being adults.
She decided that she could be just as at ease as her friends and, importantly her husband. She pulled her summer shorts down revealing her full sized briefs which were slightly more transparent than those of Jill’s. Her dark furry mound contrasted to her white skin and revealed its position easily. She had forgotten that she was wearing this particular underwear as she looked in the mirror.
Fuck, she thought, they can see my pussy!. A brief moment of panic set in, then she realized that her condition did not seem to matter to anyone in the room as they went about talking of the upcoming game.
Oh well, here goes, she heard her inner voice say as she pulled her t-shirt emblazoned with Soccer Mom over her head. Her bra was padded and completely opaque yet the padding was straining against her now excited nipples. Their protrusion was held to two small, barely perceived bumps aching to be free. Pam glanced at her husband who had watched her disrobe nodding a smile as he walked up to her. He continued on past her whispering in her ear as he passed, “You look nice, relax sexy.”
The girls put on their night t-shirts with Pam being the first to reach up and remove only her bra under the cover of her long shirt. Jill followed suit and but also pulled her own panties off, saying to Ted, “I’m not doing acrobatics under the covers.” Ted and Jill laughed at her comment then looked at Pam’s quizzical look. Jill explained, “Hey if Ted wants to get frisky with me tonight, then he has open access. I’m not going to try to wiggle out of these as she held up her panties. Makes life easier, right?,” she asked Pam.
Pam stammered back, “I guess you have a point.”
Jill looked down at her t-shirt with her sagging breasts revealing two very large nipples pushing through the t-shirt fabric. She pointed at her nipples and the Pam’s nipples which were also making tent poles of Pam’s t-shirt saying, “I guess I have a couple of points and so do you,” she laughed. “Don’t you love it when these girls tell our guy that we are still, all woman?”
Pam looked down, and felt a mixture of discomfort and appeal. “Uh, guess so…”
“I don’t know about you John,” offered Ted, “but I like the looks of perky nipples these ladies have, don’t you?”
“Of course, we have the neatest ladies and the best Mom’s on the team,” said John as he pushed his bottle towards the foursome for a toast, “to the Mom’s with the best nipples ever.” All four of them clinked their bottles together for a toast then retired to their own beds to finish their beers watching the local news on television.
Future trips found that the disrobing became more and more acceptable and eventually became full nudity when seemingly preparing for showers and bed. Both ladies had taken to wearing thin underwire bras and publicly minded not that their nipples were easily seen. They began to notice that they were not the only women on the team to appear to either be braless, or wearing thin fabric. While Pam was relaxed around her close friend, she still held back certain actions.
Ted and Jill were far more open about their love life and never failed to make noisy love each night the foursome shared a room together. It frustrated John quite a bit as Pam would say no to John when he wanted to engage in love making with her at the same time as their friends. John was left to hear the sounds of skin slapping against skin and the pronouncement of orgasms by both Ted and Jill.
They had become use to seeing the four of them in various stages of undress and nudity. It had also been common for the men to sport hard-on’s when they rented the motel adult channel. But, it was a no-go for Pam to make love to her husband. Her only consolation for him was to masturbate him under the covers if he would be very quite. As soon as he would have an audible grunt or groan, she would stop stroking his cock and shush him.
Always trying to catch the best pricing, the foursome had planned on an advance tournament pre-paying for adult and adjoining kid rooms. They were saving a significant sum of money by paying early in the season. Turns out it was a bad risk as the qualifying tournaments held locally bumped their children’s teams out of the regional tourney.
The foursome was having a Start-of-Spring cookout with the kids, when Jill, who was always worrying about money, said to Pam, “I feel sad that we put the pressure on the kids to win and qualify so our rooms weren’t money wasted.”
“I called today,” replied Pam, “and I was able to get us a refund for half. I nearly cried on the phone with the manager, and gave him my best pitiful voice I could telling him that our kids tried hard to win.”
“Hey, that’s great,” offered Ted, “not a total loss.”
The oldest daughter overheard the adult’s conversation. She left her sibling and friends at the “kids” table to go speak with the parents. “Hey, we’re sorry that our team lost and that you guys spent so much on us girls. But you always tell us to look at the bright side. How about we go stay with Grandma and Grandpa? I bet they would love to have all of us. The other kids could come too. That way you guys can just go and have a two day mini-vacation. Moms and Dads deserve fun too, you know,” she suggested.
“You know she is right,” chuckled John, “I’m certain my folks would love to have all the kids…they’ll spoil them rotten, but they would love it.”
Ted offered, “Why not, you two ladies deserve a break.” By that time all of the kids were jumping around saying, “Please, please, please!”
The trip is on….
On the Friday evening drive down-state, the ladies kept speaking about how nice it was going to be to get away and be, at least for the weekend, kid free. The foursome began planning their stay finally agreeing on a menu that they could enjoy while staying in the room by bringing their own coolers of goodies.
“I don’t want to have to do anything, or go anywhere,” said Jill, “my goal is to just completely unwind, drink, screw, eat, drink, unwind, and screw some more. You better be up for me,” she joked poking Ted.
“Ah, you’ll be asleep after the first round of drinks and one pounding, and I’ll be left to hear you snore while, I jack off,” he laughed reaching across to the passenger seat pinching at her nipples. “How about you two?” he asked over his shoulder.
“Guess it depends on how drunk I get,” giggled Pam.
“Yeah, whatever,” chided John.
Jill loosened her seat belt a little and turned around in the bucket seat of the SUV, “Ted and I are going to get it on, you two need to lighten up and have fun. We left the kids at home. This is first time in months that Ted and I won’t have the kids in the next room, and really, I mean really…I’m a screamer. Now let’s finish the food and beverage list so the boys can wait on us hand and foot. She grinned at Pam saying, “fun, fun, fun!”
They pulled into a grocery store and fanned out to get the foods they wanted. Since the room had a mini-fridge and microwave, they planned accordingly.
“I guess Jill was serious about not wanting to leave the room,” said John as he walked with Pam to get the assigned goodies.
“Yeah, and I suppose that they are going to fuck their brains out in front of us,” suggested Pam. “Don’t get any ideas, I’m not real certain I quite ready for that.”
“What? Them fucking or, us fucking?”
“No, I meant us doing it front of them,” Pam replied.
“Oh…”
“Oh, what,… are you ready to do that, what have you and Ted planned?” she asked sharply.
“So that’s a two part question, eh,” he chuckled. “Let’s see, part one as he pointed to Pam’s left aroused nipple protruding through her thin t-shirt, “I’m certainly not embarrassed about fucking you in front of them and I don’t want anyone embarrassed and,” he paused pointing to her right nipple that was a twin of arousal of the left, “Ted and I haven’t planned anything. But these girls,” as he pointed to her nipples, “appear to be interested.”
“Asshole, yeah, it excites me to hear them, I just need to get over the edge to feel okay with you fucking me in front of them.”
“Ah, what do you know…we are to THAT aisle,” as he grinned broadly retrieving her favorite tequila from the shelf, “it’s the over-the-edge goodies aisle.”
Pam knew then that indeed, she would be fucking in front of her friends sometime this weekend. “Better get three more bottles,” she said.
They checked into the hotel, thanking the manager for refunding the kids' room. “The kids told us to go have a weekend and relax. We have already spent the money, so here we are. We won’t need anything made up as we are just going to crash, watch movies, eat and snore all weekend kid free,” said Pam. “But could we get the change of linen and towels now since we are going to hibernate?” The manager quickly arranged for extra towels and linens to be taken to their room. He offered, “I have a family that could really use your original room.”
Pam’s stomach leaped into her heart. Was he trying to talk us out of the weekend? Crap, we drove all this way and maybe I was ready, maybe….” The manager broke her thought saying, “So if you wouldn’t mind, can I move you to another room that does not have an adjoining door. It is on the top floor and has a nice view. It is also separated by the elevator shaft from the rest of the hotel, if you don’t mind the elevator noise. I promise it is really quiet, and it has two kings instead of two queens. The family really wants their kids in an adjoining room.”
They agreed and went to their room. It was wonderful. The room actually had a balcony that overlooked the rear of the property and in the distance a small part of a lake could be seen.
“Check it out,” said Jill, “we don’t even need to change the sheets. There’s room here for four of us on one night on this bed and four of us the next night on that bed. Whoo-hoo!” she exclaimed.
Jill grabbed Pam’s arm and pulled her down on the bed as towards the center. “Ted, lay here beside me, John lay down beside Pam,” she commanded. She and Jill giggled.
Pam said, “I think I’m a little too broad in the ass, we won’t fit.” But to her surprise, they all did manage to lie on their backs side-by-side.
“Oh, we fit and if we stack’em up, we can fit better,” replied Jill as she roll-crawled over Pam and John to leave the threesome leaving Pam between the husbands, “Let’s get some drinks and food and get out of these clothes unless you guys are going to start a threesome right there.” Jill cackled at her joke. “C’mon…let’s get a beer, fucking is later.”
Jill immediately went over to the cooler and popped open beers for everyone. She held up her beer toasting, “To a kid-free adult-friendly weekend with our best friends!” After the toast she said, “Boys, start fixing the snacks. Let’s get out of these street duds. Hey, where’s the tequila?"
The cable programming was piping comfortable music as the foursome began to unwind. Pam fixed two shots for her and Jill while the guys were prepping the food. “Hey it’s all about us, we the mothers that do it all. Hurry our slaves, bring us food and drink,” laughed Pam as she clinked her shot glass with Jill.
Jill said, “You heard her guys, bring the mothers food and drink.” The men shook their heads and went about getting them another shot of tequila for the ladies. They had commented to each other that they had better go easy on the booze for themselves, or the ladies might be real disappointed with them.
Pam was feeling very warm and very, very relaxed. She watched Jill flirt with the guys and decide maybe she could as well. After all, it was Ted and Jill. Their best friends and it wasn’t like they hadn’t heard them fuck. What’s the harm, right?, she told herself as she took her third shot?
Without warning, Jill reached down and pulled off her t-shirt exposing her bra. She then unzipped and pulled off her jeans having already removed her shoes. She was now just in her bra and panties, her “Mom panties.” She said, “I hate Mom panties”, and immediately stepped out of them revealing that she had a bare pussy. “I hate Mom panties almost as much as I hate bra lines,” as she reached around and unclasped her bra tossing it over to the dresser top.
Pam decided to change out of her street clothes having just got her shirt up to only to her tits when she noticed that Ted was already out of his underwear, and sporting a semi hard-on. She couldn’t help herself from looking at it when Jill walked up beside Pam saying, “wait till later and you see how big and hard that cock gets going in me. Here, let me help you.”
Jill walked behind Pam and undid her bra clasp as Pam was removing her t-shirt. “Thanks,” muttered Pam then realizing she had just thanked her best friend for releasing her bra much as she might have thanked her own husband. “Here, toss it over with yours,” she trying to sound calm as she handed her bra to Jill. After all, they had seen each other naked before. Why does it seem different this time, she wondered?
Pam continued to pull off her jeans. But, she had worn a thong that day. It was her little secret of trying to be sexy with John that she had worn for the trip. She realized too late that she had forgotten that detail, when Ted said, “Holy crap. Jill, you have to wear one of those now and then,” pointing to Pam’s thong.
Jill looked down expecting to see Mom panties and said approving as she slid her fingers along Pam’s crack while still standing behind her, “ooh, now that’s sexy. Damn girlfriend, that’s nice. Take it off, I want to try it.” She pulled down on the thong rolling it off of Pam.
Jill immediately tried it on, parading in front of everyone taunting, “I like Pam’s style. Yum, yum, huh guys?”
Both of the men had disrobed and couldn’t hold back with their cocks were now fully hard. “I think they like your style Pam,” said Jill, “look at those hard cocks.”
“Come here Ted,” said Jill, as she pulled Ted by his hard-on. She began to rub his cock against the thin layer of nearly transparent material covering her shaved pussy. Ted was leaking pre-cum which was adding to the wetness of the fabric. “Ooh, her thong was already wet when I put it on, now it really is with me and you,” cooed Jill. “But it is in the way.” She rolled the thong down, and first sniffed the crotch fabric then handed to Pam’s nose. “I think the three of us smell pretty good.”
She grabbed Pam’s hand and pulled her toward the bed yanking the top covers to the foot as she then leverage Pam into the bed beside her. She continued to hold the thong as she lay beside Pam saying, “you smell good…want to watch me fuck my hubby?”
Pam was in another state of mind. Her pussy was wetting and she was feeling contractions as she lay beside her best friend who was being orally serviced by her husband. She felt every move that Ted was doing with Jill and found herself slightly rocking upward in unison with Jill. Then she felt her legs being parted. She glanced down and her husband, John, was kissing her thighs moving upward. The bed became difficult for all them to be in without touching. She opened her legs wider for John with Jill slipping her left leg under Pam’s right leg. That put both of the women in direct contact with the other’s husband. But still it was their husband only performing the cunnilingus. She then felt Jill’s hand on her stomach probing her furry mound. It seemed so natural.
John was tantalizing her clitoris enlarging it quickly. She was feeling waves of excitement when Jill’s hand began a counter-clockwise motion pressing on her pubis bone. Her senses were in overdrive as she started rising hard up against Johns ministrations pushing out her apprehensions and inhibitions.
She discovered that she was groaning and asking him for more and more. She felt the familiar rise of the first orgasmic wave which normally takes so much longer to achieve. But being beside her friends in this state listening to the cries of pleasure from Jill, Ted, and her husband were compounding her senses more quickly.
Pam grabbed the back of John’s head pulling him harder into her mound. It caught John off guard for a moment and his tongue was quickly replaced by Jill’s finger expertly and furiously masturbating Pam. John returned to licking around Pam’s clit and licking Jill’s finger at the same time. Pam was beyond restraint, constricting her lower belly like she was back at the gym trying to do crunch situps. She began panting, “oh, oh, oh, yeah, yeah, fuck, fuck, that’s it, keep it going, keeeep it goiingggggg, ah, ah ah, aiiiii, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, of fuck, yessss.” She constricted so hard that she nearly blacked out, when she sensed her husband suddenly repel upward for a pause and then re-buried his head in her folds. She had squirted drenching him unexpectedly, but he kept going back at her pussy licking and probing with his talented tongue.
Jill removed her hand and offered her fingers to Pam’s lips that were covered in a mixture of Pam’s wetness and John’s saliva. Pam sucked Jill’s fingers and then found herself reached down towards Jill’s bare pussy. It was such a different feeling but she instinctively knew what would satisfy Jill. Suddenly, Pam, the hesitant one, stopped her husband and pulled away from Jill.
John, worried, Oh crap, is she going to make a scene?
Pam said, “Get off,” as she pushed John away from her legs. She pulled her leg from between Jill and Ted and then swung them over the side of the bed leaving John standing at the foot of the bed with his hard-on rapidly beginning to get the “No” signal. Pam rolled to her left and repositioned herself in a sixty-nine position relative to Jill but slightly north of Jill’s belly button. “Scoot towards the end of the bed,” she commanded Ted and Jill, “give John and me some leg room.”
She looked up at John grabbing his cock and began to masturbate it. “Get on around here and fuck my cunt with this cock,” she demanded. “I’m going to help Jill get off like she did for me.”
Relieved and excited at the same time, John took up position behind his wife easily sliding his now erect cock into her very wet pussy. He was going to go slow and enjoy the real-life porn show going on in front of him. Ted was still going down on Jill but he had made room for Pam’s hand to explore Jill’s pussy and to roll Jill’s clit in between her fingers.
Pam found that Jill’s clit seemed to be larger than her own in height while somewhat smaller in diameter. Yeah, she knew what her own clit felt like as she and John masturbated as part of their “fantasy” sex. Jill was a fountain of wetness and married her own excretion to that of her husband’s saliva. Pam soon found that she could begin to mimic the piston-like moves of John’s cock as she masturbated Jill’s clit.
Pam didn’t know where it came from, but she found herself verbally coaxing Jill to a climax saying, “Okay Jill you little whore, let’s fuck Ted’s face, fuck him, yeah that’s it, bump up here. Oooh, you have a long clit, did you like my thong on your face, did you like my thong on your cunt?”
Jill found herself pleasured and surprised at the verbalization of Pam. She cried back out, “Oh fuck me bitch, fuck me"…she rapidly came surprising Pam with screams of “oh, fuck,oh yeah, fuck, fuck, fuck, that’s it, that’s it…oh shit, oh shit.”
John was starting to find himself in trouble. The sounds of what was going on, the unexpected attack by Pam on Jill’s pussy, and the wonderful feeling of his own cock sliding in and out of his wife were building. Pam sensed that John’s cock was starting to feel larger. It was a sure sign that he was not to last longer. She left Jill’s pussy and raised herself up on her hands and knees ramming back carefully and slowly into John’s driving cock.
The mattress moved slightly as Jill assumed the same position now head to head with Pam and Ted moved in behind her. Jill leaned to her left touching her side to Pam, then softly said, “Let’s fuck’em good, they got us off. I’m going to squeeze Ted’s cock into a thin pencil.
Pam turned her head sideways to Jill, panting, “Oh yeah, uh yeah, yeah, oh, oh, oh,” in rythm to John’s pounding. She felt Jill’s hand on hers and they began to attempt to entwine Jill’s left arm with Pam’s. They were in sync, both screaming at their men to make them cum. Pam yelled, “Oh that’s it, load me up, load me up,” as she felt John’s cock grow harder with his cum filling her.
John cried out,”I can’t hold it, I can’t hold it” and shot his sperm deep into his wife. John became unbalanced and bumped Ted just as Ted was shooting his third stream of wad into Jill. The result was a stream of cum landed on Jill’s ass and some flung to Pam’s side. He was still shooting a small amount when Jill quickly rolled over grabbing his cock with jerking motions to dispense more of his love fluid on her tits. She then bent forward taking his cock in her mouth to finish him off.
Pam was in her mind, completely fucked. She slid down onto her belly and felt John’s cock still hard flip up her crack. He leaned forward touching her rosebud while still suspending himself above her. “No ass fuck yet….no rubber, no ass,” she rolled onto her back and slid more under him. “Put that cock up here so I can clean it.” John offered his cock still oozing sperm to her mouth feeling her suck the fluid to swallow.
“Yeah, that’s what we use if he wants some backdoor playing, rubber and anal lube” offered Jill, “I won’t let him without that because I know he will want my pussy before he washes and I love to suck him off after he comes.”
With the men spent, Pam left for the bathroom followed by Jill.
New beginnings…
“Don’t mind me,” Jill said as she looked at Pam lowering the toilet seat, “I’ll use the tub. Damn, Ted is a race horse and I have a quart of cum leaking out,” chuckled Jill. “Glad to know you and I are both screamers….you know how hard it has been to let him fuck me and not get vocal…for either one of us all of these months?” challenged Jill.
“Uh, well yeah, I guess so…uh, I guess I got a little vocal,” Pam said with a halting voice. Without thinking, she abandoned the toilet following Jill into the bathtub to allow the semen to escape her pussy. Then she began to whimper. Jill immediately hugged Pam’s head to her chest, “What’s the matter honey? We just fucked our husbands. It’s okay, we fuck them all the time, right?”
Pam nodded into Jill’s chest with her head turned to her right resting and her lips resting against Jill’s left nipple as she continued to sob. “Well then, why are you crying?,” asked Jill.
“Because I imagined I was fucking Ted instead of John, and, and I, I squirted…I never, ever have squirted for John before, I and am so ashamed that I thought of your husband fucking me, I just want to crawl into a corner and die,” as she turned her face to lay squarely on Jill’s left nipple.
Pam felt Jill’s body shaking with a quiet laugh as Jill pulled her tightly to her breast. “Squirting, wow you got to teach me that one. Thinking of Ted, I’m flattered. But what the hell, tell you what…the last orgasm I was thinking John was ramming me. Its okay, it’s just fun. You can fuck fantasize about him anytime. But if you want to really fuck him, we had better get the guys to agree first. Right?” countered Jill.
“Then you are not mad at me?” asked Pam as she pulled away looking up into the eyes of her best friend.
“Not in the least, but I am dripping cum and I need to pee, c’mon, let’s get this done and shower off.” They held their embrace under the rain shower head relieving their bladders and expelling some of their cum they had just received.
“You know, it was really fun to watch you two,” said Jill. "It was a super turn on. We have never had this experience before.”
“Yeah,” replied Pam, “but you two fuck every time we go on one of these trips. You are, or were, so much more adventurous than us…guess that is actually me. John wanted to fuck every time you guys did.”
“Well, we felt like we were with friends and we have become so much more relaxed. Frankly, we deliberately fucked around you two as it was our little bit of fun being somewhat exhibitionist. We never heard a complaint, so we became a little more, and a little more, open about it.”
“Damn, these guys were really loaded tonight,” said Jill, “I'm still leaking like crazy, how about you?”
“Me too… and it just keeps coming,” said Pam as she lifted a leg on a shower ledge and pulled on her belly to lift her belly away from her hairy pussy to get a better level of water to flow towards her opening.
“Here, I’ll help you,” offered Jill as she stood behind Pam bracing Pam against her body as she reached over and around Pam’s belly with her right arm and hand with a bar of soap washing Pam’s pussy, “don’t want you to fall. You can do the same, for me.” Satisfied that Pam’s pussy was thoroughly washed and the deluge of cum had dissipated, Jill knew that she had more than washed Pam and indeed had made the little guy in the boat stand up to attention. She felt Pam had reached yet another orgasm which helped Pam to send contractions that aided in pulsing out more of John’s cum. It was the method she used for herself. She wondered if Pam would return the favor. Jill announced it was her turn.
The actions that Jill had taken on were not lost on Pam. It was yet another new sensation and she was in heaven enjoying the wash and indeed had come once again. What is happening, what have I become? But, this is so much fun, so, so, uh, right, maybe?”
Jill exchanged positions in the shower with Pam mirroring the same actions that Pam had taken awaiting Pam’s engagement with her to wash Jill’s pussy. “Oh,” exclaimed Pam.
“What, what’s wrong,” asked Jill.
“It’s your shaved cunt,” said Pam as she explored Jill’s pussy, “I’ve never felt that.” Pam giggled, “but then I have never felt an adult pussy before until tonight. I wonder if John would like me to do this” as she pointed to Jill’s shave pussy?
“Tell you what, every time we mutually fuck our husbands, we can shower like this and you can feel my naked pussy every time. Can you go ahead and wash me now with a lot of care towards maybe getting me off? It helps to squirt out Ted’s cum.”
After washing, they dried each other off. Pam started to wrap a towel and then looked at Jill in the mirror saying, “Guess we really don’t need these, huh?”
“Nope, guess not…but you know my guy is going to recover and will want to fuck again,” replied Jill. “You want to fuck him tonight?”
Pam’s nipples gave way her thoughts of coupling with her best friend’s husband immediately rising to hard points. This most likely would be the night. All of the fantasy’s she and John had played could become reality tonight.
“Well, are you wanting my husband,” Pam replied looking now at Jill’s nipple, “uh your nipples seem to indicate two yes votes?”
Jill moved closer to Pam with their less than average bodies touching. She advanced her right hand up the side of Jill’s breast sliding her palm over Jill’s nipple and grasping the protrusion between her forefinger and thumb, lightly caressed it. Jill leaned into Pam’s face placing her left cheek on Jill’s right cheek whispering in Jill’s ear, “Oh yeah, I would love to fuck your husband lying right beside you.”
Pam was feeling sensations she never had before and instinctively turned her head towards Jill’s lips until she barely touched them pulling back just to break contact with lips on Jill’s saying, “I’m ready and I bet the guys will be if we walk out there and do this.” She made full contact with Jill’s lips deeply kissing her as the two extended their tongues probing. Breaking from the passionate kiss, Pam asked, “Shall we go fuck each other’s husbands?”
“And, maybe each other?” giggled Jill.
Meanwhile in the main room the guy’s had already compared the evening’s activities.
“Dude, if you wanted to get my attention, smelling Pam’s underwear did it for me,” laughed Ted. They both laughed. They were sitting there still naked bit with flaccid cocks. They had yet to have a chance at the shower and Ted said he was going to have to barge in on the girls to relieve himself if they didn’t come out soon.
John said, “Hell man, go barge in on them and hurry up, I need the head too…but first I have to ask, have we stepped over a line here?”
“I suppose only if the girls think so. Hey, I’m cool. I’m so good with this that you can fuck both of them tonight. I know Jill wants you,” replied Ted.
“So you two set this up to seduce Pam and I?”
“Look,” said Ted, “we didn’t set anything up. You guys didn’t seem to mind us fucking, and then you two joined in, and did a mighty fine job of it from my vantage point. I mean, look at the bed…it’s soaking wet. Pam needs to teach Jill how to do that.”
“And, while I’m at it,” continued Ted, “yeah I think my bride would love to fuck you…it’s just really going to be up the girls isn’t it. Be truthful, you would love to fuck my wife, wouldn’t you?”
John made a heavy and overacted sigh looking down at the floor and then up to Ted’s eyes then grinned, “Well, it would be a lot of trouble, I suppose, but I guess for a friend, by that, I mean Jill, I would have to do it.” They both laughed at his humor, then John said, “seriously, I’m okay if the girls are but I wouldn’t want to if both of them, I mean both, were not content to do so.”
Ted replied, “I can vouch for Jill, she has wanted you for a long time. It will be up to Pam it sounds like. But I have to go pee really bad.”
“Me too, hurry,” grunted John.
Ted hurried to the bathroom door and walked in without a knock simply calling out, “make room, man with a horse.”
He caught the wives in their passionate embrace and didn’t miss a beat saying, “Save some of that for later, give me room I have to pee" as he made it to the toilet letting out a pent up stream.
Still holding each other, the two women had simply allowed him to pass by them while they were still embraced when suddenly, John entered yelling, “what he said, move over, scoot…make room Ted!”
The ladies by now had broken their embrace and were looking at the husbands filling the toilet. “Looks like two little boys at the creek,” laughed Jill as both ladies exited the bathroom.
Ted finished first and announced he was going to take a quick shower. “Leave the water running, Ted, I’m next said John and he leaned against the bathroom counter top. What the blazes, I’m waiting on another guy to finish showering so I can, so we can both fuck each other’s wife. Maybe I need to step outside for a moment.
John walked out still naked without considering his nudity to see both ladies sitting nude on the bed the foursome had not used.
“I would sit over there,” point to here and John’s bed, “but I made a mess out of the covers by squirting. I’ve never done that before, I’m sorry,” said Pam.
“Oh don’t worry about it,” offered Jill, "you can lay down here. If the guys want to join us, then they might just have to figure out how to stack on top of us.”
“I’m good with that,” smiled Pam. “I bet they would even let us be on top.” Both girls giggled at the expression on John’s face.
Pam then shocked John, “you better hurry up and get showered. I do not want you fucking Jill without showering first,” as she nodded to Jill shaking her head up and down in the affirmative with Jill joining in the gesture. “Better hurry, we are going to start on Ted as soon as he gets out here.”
Pam jumped up and crossed the room, reaching up to embrace her husband whose cock was already growing. She reached down taking his growing cock in her hand and kissed her husband saying, “Go kick Ted out of the shower and get back here soon. Jill needs this in her pussy at the very least.”
Across the room, Jill yelled back, “Hey we have rubbers and lube. Wait,” she fumbled in her overnight bag handing a bottle of Viagra to John, “you guys take these now. Pam and I will start without you. We have all night.” She took Jill’s hand and led her back to the bed as John watched her lay Pam down then began caressing and kissing Jill, starting at Jill’s nipples moving downward between Jill’s legs.
John was thunderstruck and the only thing moving was his ever increasing cock reaching upward in its growth as he stood there holding the bottle of happy pills. Pam was now receiving fine oral sex of her pussy by Jill. She looked at John and said, “Go, get back, uh, uh, oh shit that’s it, umm.” She looked again, “John, hey go, go.”
Snapped out of it John returned to the bathroom with his now fully engorged cock. He nearly impaled Ted with it as he dumbstruck entered the bathroom.
“Hey, careful where you point that thing,” said Ted. “What got that going?” as he pointed to John’s full cock.
“I guess it was listening to the ladies tell me to hurry up since my wife wants to fuck you and yours want to fuck me. Of course it didn’t help that your wife hands me these,” as he set the bottle on the counter, “while she is going down on my bride. And, it didn’t help that my wife had grabbed this," grasping his cock, "moments before saying to hurry that this needs to be inside your wife…and oh yeah, crap…you wife says we have rubbers and lube. So, I suppose that sums it up.”
Ted grinned from ear to ear, grabbing up the bottle and quickly pulling out two of the pills. “Hey, you will have one hell of a headache tomorrow, but man we can keep going back until they cry uncle. You will run out of spunk juice, but the sensation is still there like you’re still cumming.” He turned on the sink faucet and grabbed two glasses filling them giving one pill and glass to John, “I think we got our answers, bottoms up, get cleaned up and let’s go have some fun. I’ll wait on you…sound like they are way ahead of us.”
The sounds of lovemaking coming from the bed were getting louder as Ted peered around the doorway see his wife now in a full sixty-nine position with Jill on top as both women were producing groans of delight. The light was still on and the imagery was more than his cock could handle as it began to rise in response.
“Ah, ha,” said John, “getting you primed” as he pointed to Ted’s growing cock which seemed to leap to full size. “Uh, Ted, that’s a lot bigger than me, I think Pam is in for a surprise.”
John looked down and said, “It’s not the size of the ocean, but the motion…hurry dude, let’s go get some pussy.”
I guess we are swingers…..
Pam and Jill had satisfied each other one more time while waiting on the men. Jill was lying on Pam’s right side feeling Pam suckle her left nipple when she saw Ted enter the room with his full hard-on. She held her finger to her lips commanding silence from Ted and then motioned him away from the beds. Ted took a chair stroking his hard cock for the sensation. It was still too early for the pill to kick in.
Jill pulled Pam’s left hand down to her pussy, rubbing Pam’s hand over her bareness. She said softly, “Do you think John is going to like a bare pussy?”
Pam continued to suckle Jill’s tit nodding her head affirmatively, moaning, “Uh huh.”
Jill continued, “I know that Ted really loves my naked pussy. How about we make yours naked too?”
Pam let her mouth release from Jill’s tit and rubbed Jill’s pussy harder. “Sure, let’s go do it.”
John was drying off. His cock was no longer hard but still had some thickness remaining. He had yet to feel any changes that his buddy said would happen from the pill. The ladies came into the restroom. Jill immediately went to her overnight bag retrieving a grooming kit that included a small battery operated trimmer.
“Scoot, go out there, we have ladies work to do..,” she commanded as both ladies pushed John out of the bathroom. “Make us some more drinks and snacks,” she called out.
“What’s going on” asked John as he walked out see Ted fixing drinks.
“I overheard them discussing whether to shave Pam’s pussy or not,” said Ted as he handed John his first drink of the night. “Your bride is about to have a naked pussy.”
“Damn, that’s sexy,” said John, “and you get to fuck it first, yeah buddy.” Both of the guys were now starting to feel the effects of the blue pills with each starting to grow some rise to their cocks. John looked down at both of them asking, “so, how do the pills affect us.”
“It’s weird. The first time you come, you just come but you can keep pumping away and the sensation on the end of your cock is wonderful but you can’t come anymore during that episode. If you pull out or in any way quit, your cock will do down like normal but, at least for me, I have the sensation that I’m still at half mast. Later, if you get stimulated it goes right back up,” said Ted.
“Then what happens if she wants to go again?”
“Uh, well, I mean, I just get it up again and fuck her more. She is generally getting off three to one or more to me. I know I’m hard, I get the sense that I’m in a cumming state, but nothing is coming out of me,” he said. “But, the sensation is there and she is enjoying it, almost like we were kids again.”
Pam and Jill walked out of the bathroom. “Hey lookie here at the new Pam,” crowed Jill pointing to Pam’s shaved pussy.
“That’s sexy,” said John as he massaged Pam’s newly shaved pussy with his right hand.
“Hey, I touched up too,” said Jill as she pulled John’s left hand onto her shaved pussy. Jill reached out and began stroking John’s hard-on. Pam joined Jill by cupping John’s balls as they tightened making room for his cock to grow harder.
John looked over his shoulder at Ted, saying, “come on over here and feel Pam’s pussy. It’s really nice.”
Ted walked over replacing John’s hand with his own. “That feels really smooth and uh, wet, Pam,” as he caressed her newly shaved pussy while inserting his middle finger.
Pam thought back to months ago during a playful time she and her husband had. She remembered, “Yeah…that’s not fair, when is there another dick when you need one” she winked and grinned, “now go, don’t be late.” Well, now I have another dick to play with and I’m going to enjoy this, she thought to herself. Too late in her excitement of feeling another man stroke her clit while she was stroking his cock, she blurted out, “I’m going to enjoy this dick!”
Jill laughed, “and I’m going to enjoy this one,” as she pulled John by his cock to the bed. Pam followed Jill’s actions pulling Ted along and sat on the bed beside Jill. Both ladies leaned over and took the cock they were stroking into their mouth.
Pam sucked on Ted’s cock feeling the pleasure she was giving him and listening to her friend's husband moan softly with his cock becoming harder as she went. She turned her head and looked at her own husband receiving his own blowjob and glanced upward noting that her husband’s head was tilted back in pure ecstasy at the pleasure Jill was providing him. The site of this stirred twinges in her pussy and she knew she wanted Ted in her now.
She stopped sucking on Ted’s cock and scooted back up onto the bed spreading her legs widely saying, “my turn.”
Ted climbed on his knees into the bed and shifted her slightly sideways away from his wife by lifting Pam’s legs moving her towards the head of the bed. He then bent down to kiss Pam, tasting his own pre-cum on her lips. Pam aggressively lunged her tongue into his mouth and was immediately feeling Ted’s tongue in hers.
Ted broke the kiss and began to kiss Pam’s left neckline then trailed down to the center of her chest between her large breasts. He went first to her left nipple and suckled it using his lips to press tightly against her nipple pulling it upward then twirling his tongue on the tip of the nipple. He repeated this on the right nipple adding a hint of teeth to the suckling. Then he broadly lick her nipple and continued his combination of licks and kisses as the moved towards her mound.
Pam had pulled her feet up on the bed and was rocking her mound upward as she felt Ted’s naked body against her. Oh, I need this, I need this cock in me, ohh I need this, thought Pam. She felt a hand on her right breast that found its way to her nipple. Jill and John had mimicked the same moves and now Jill was playing with her titty. Then suddenly, she felt lips replace the hand as John had entered Jill and leaned over to kiss his wife’s nipples.
Pam pulled John’s head down to her breast as Jill and John scooted closer to her and Ted. With John suckling on her right tit, Pam yelled in a panting voice, “Fuck Ted fuck, stick that cock in me now,” as she continued to hold John tightly to her chest.
Ted had been working on her clit with his tongue which had been rewarded with the man-in-the-boat at full attention. His own cock was glistening with pre-cum and ached to be inside Pam. Her demand that he enter her now was exactly what he answered as he rose up to insert this cock into her. The balancing act that he physically was trying to do was limiting his ability to insert into her especially as John was sort of in the way. “I’m trying, I’m trying to hit the hole,” he grunted while holding himself above the site below him. To his left, his friend was already inside his wife and he was desperately trying to return the favor.
John, pulled away from Pam and grabbed Ted’s cock, “aim here,” he said as he guided Ted’s cock into his wife’s pussy. It seemed so natural to both men.
Pam immediately pulled her legs up and around Ted as she met him pump for lunge crying out, “Fuck me, fuck me, oh shit, oh shit, oh yes, oh, oh, oh, fuck that’s a hard cock, fuck that’s a hard cock.” She paused for a moment to look to her right and saw that Jill was nearly bent in half as Pam’s husband pounded into her friend.
Jill was panting and grunting out screams of encouragement, “fuck that pussy, fuck that pussy, yeah, yeah, yeah, oh fuck, that’s it, that’s it, pound my cunt, pound it. I’m cumming, I’m cumming,” as she cried out in a high scream. “Cum in me, cum in me, fill me up,” she cried from a low guttural sound until she reached a high pitch yelling, “That’s it, oh yeah, fuck it good.”
John was beside himself. The blue pill was magical as he felt his balls tighten and he could not hold back after Jill’s screaming for him to come and he felt a deep push from low in his balls as he constricted them and expanded his cock feeling the semen lurch from his body launching deep into his friends wife. He knew he had shot his load, but the sensation was overwhelming and his cock was still hard. Watching and hearing his wife next to him beg to be fucked by his friend sent into overload and he continued to pound into Jill. Jill was now starting to roil again with yet another wave of orgasms as she moved her legs to clench him and pull him deeper into her.
Pam went into an area of her mind and body that she had never felt. The senses of her laying beside her husband who was fucking her friend while she was being fucked by her friend’s husband heightened her libido to a point she could never have by just fucking her husband alone. With abandon she lurched up against Ted’s thrusts matching him with a sensual power she had not felt before in her life. She was free to enjoy this sex with the blessing of her husband and to watch him enjoy his as well. She had already had a wonderful bi-sexual experience with Jill today and briefly thinking of John helping by guiding Ted’s cock into her pussy added more excitement.
Pam had already started with orgasmic activities simply from Ted’s oral ministrations, now she was in a wave of orgasms that were leading her to a level she had never felt before, even with her own masturbation fun. Ted’s cock felt different and she could feel its head start to swell. She wanted his cum in her so bad, she encouraged him saying, “Take me, take me, fill me up, shoot that cock, puhleeze, ah, ah, ah, oh yeah, oh God, there it is, yes, yes, yes!” She nearly blacked out feeling his hot trails of cum hitting her cervis as he continued to pump and pump. Unlike her only other experience of fucking Ted just kept pounding away and she couldn’t stop pulling him to her…he was so hard.
Ted had watched his wife enjoy his friend as he was pumping into her friend. He was so ready to cum and had held on, as long as he could, watching his wife satisfied; his friend satisfied. He could tell from Pam’s cries that she was riding a wave of orgasms and his would not be far behind. Then when she yelled to fill her up, he couldn’t hold back as he felt her become tighter. The sensations were too much and he pumped his cum deep into her which seemed to make her pull him in more.
The foursome stopped within mere moments of each other yet it seemed that the fuck fest had lasted hours. The men laid gently atop of their fuck mates as they allowed their hard-on’s to subside. Everyone was satiated and sweaty. The men rolled opposite directions laying beside their new found fuck buddies when John muttered, “Damn, those pills make me feel like I’m still hard.”
Pam rose up on a elbow and reached across Jill’s stomach to take her husband’s cock in her hands. “Nope, you aren’t hard at the moment. Maybe later, right Jill?”
“But of course,” giggled Jill.
(continued in Part II)
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 38,802 views
Let me start with a little background on the people involved in this story. First, if you have read any of our other stories, you might remember Bob and Amy. Our friendship with Bob and Amy had progressed over time from what I guess you could refer to as a vanilla friendship, to friends with benefits. We have enjoyed a two-tiered relationship with Bob and Amy over the years. Being from a small town, we enjoyed a vanilla relationship with them as well as a very robust clandestine swinging relationship with them.
I grew up in the same small town that Linda and I were living in when this story took place. I had a large extended family, aunts, uncles, cousins, and grandparents. Barbra was a cousin that I have known my entire life. She was a couple years younger than I was and we have always been close. I guess you could say in most ways our relationship was much more like a brother and sister than being cousins while we were growing up. When we were very young, I gave Barbra a nickname that has stuck to her to this day, Blondie.
Blondie had met and married her husband Dan about the same time that Linda and I got married. We would spend time with them on occasion, having dinners together, going camping and things like that. However, we both seemed to have our own group of friends that we spent most of our time with. We were still close, we still enjoyed each other’s company we however were not as close as we once were. Being we did live in the same small town and would occasionally cross paths socially.
One of the occasions our paths crossed was at a family barbeque Bob and Amy were having. When we walked into Bob and Amy’s home that day, I was surprised to say the least to find Blondie and her husband Dan there. I had no idea that they knew Bob and Amy until the moment I saw them there. The event was very family orientated with everybody bringing their kids. That afternoon I spent more time with Blondie than I had in some time as we caught up with what was going on in each other’s lives.
That night after we put the kids to bed, Linda and I were having a cup of coffee together as we unwound. Linda commented that she was surprised to see Blondie and Dan at the barbeque. No more than I was I had no idea that they even knew Bob and Amy. I could not help but wonder just how well they knew Bob and Amy. Knowing that it was Bob and Amy that had brought Linda and I into the lifestyle and couldn’t help but wonder if they were doing the same thing for Blondie and Dan.
It was about a week after the barbeque at Bob and Amy’s, I had the day off but Linda had to work that day. While I was in the den watching TV about half-asleep, the doorbell rang. When I opened the door, I was surprised to find Blondie standing there. “What’s up cuz?” Blondie said in greeting as she walked in.
Just kicking back, I replied, “What’s up with you?” Not much just thought I would drop by and have a cup of coffee with my favorite cousin, she replied. As Blondie walked into the kitchen and sat down at the kitchen table she asked, “Where’s Linda.” She’s working today I replied as I fixed both of us a cup of coffee.
After setting at the kitchen table for several minutes chatting but not really saying anything I ask Blondie what was really on her mind. She fidgeted around for a few more minutes working up the courage to broach the subject of whatever it was on her mind. Finally, she looked at me and asked if she could talk to me about something personal and wanted to know if I would be discrete and not tell anybody else about it. I told her that she knew she could always trust me and she could talk to me about anything with the confidence that it would be just between the two of us.
It took her a few more minutes to ask, how well do you and Linda know Bob and Amy? I smiled and told her, about as well as four people can know each other, why? She took a few moments trying to formulate her reply, and then she blurted out, “do you guys swap with them?” Being a little coy I replied, “Swap what?” She replied, "Come on, you know what I mean, do you?
Now it was my turn to choose my reply carefully. Being this is not the subject of a normal dining room conversation, so I would like to know why you are asking a question like that, was my reply. Are you trying to validate some rumor that you have heard? Blondie sipped at her coffee and fidgeted for a few moments before she answered.
No, I have not heard any rumors, it is something, she paused before saying, Dan, and I have been kind of talking about this for some time now. Her face was glowing red as she waited for my reply to what she had just told me. “You don’t have to be embarrassed” I said, you have no idea how common that conversation is among couples, most often before or during sex.
Her head snapped up, as she looked me in the eye and simply said, “Really.” I hate to burst you bubble, but you two aren’t even close to the first couple to get turned-on talking about fucking other people. Have you and Linda talked about having sex with other people. I smiled and told her that the truth is, we’ve done a lot more than just talk about it.
Our conversation flowed nonstop for the next couple of hours. Blondie wanted to know all about the lifestyle, the when, where, how, with who, the jealousy issues. At one point in the conversation, she said, so you have watched Linda making love to another man and you were not jealous. No, I said, I have never watched Linda making love to another man.
Blondie looked at me somewhat confused and said, “I thought you just told me you have.” No, what I said was that I have watched Linda fuck somebody else. “That’s the same thing,” Blondie said. No it’s not even close I told her, you make love to the person you love, you fuck somebody that turns you on, just for the sexual satisfaction of the act, and before you and Dan engage in this you want to make sure you both know the difference.
We had talked the morning away and I asked Blondie if she would like a sandwich. As we ate lunch, I asked Blondie what possessed her to come to me to talk about all this. She smiled as she told me that her and Dan had met Bob and Amy a few months ago. Over time, after they had got to known them better, one thing just led to another.
Things like being naked in the hot tub with them and some touchy feely between the four of them, they have not had sex with them but they have gotten real close. Dan and I both knew they wanted to have sex with us; we were just not ready to take that step yet.
I know that you and Linda have known them much longer than we have and felt that you two might have taken that plunge with them. I don’t know she added, the idea turned both Dan and I on, I just couldn’t bring myself to having sex with somebody that I didn’t know that well.
Therefore, I chuckled you came to me to get a sexual reference on them. No not really, what I wanted to find out is if you and Linda were into this kind of thing and to learn more about it from somebody I trusted. Well, now you know we are into this thing and have enjoyed our playtime with other couples for several years now. Is there anything else you would like to know I asked? Blondie was silent of a few moments before she looked at me and said, what would you think about seeing Dan fucking Linda?
I would have no problem watching Dan fuck Linda; however, who Linda fucks or does not fuck is up to her not me. Let me ask you while we are on this subject, how do you think Dan would react to seeing me fuck you while he is fucking Linda?
Blondie's face turned red again as the thought of me fucking her floated through her mind. I don’t know she said, he has told me over and over again that the idea of me fucking somebody else while he watches turns him on.
We could never do that though, we are cousins. I’m not talking about marrying you or having kids with you, I’m talking about fucking you and that’s a thought that I’ve had wet dreams about for years.
Blondie was silent for several moments before she looked at her watch and exclaiming, I have to run I did not know it was this late. We both stood up and with a smile, she threw her arms around my neck and gave me a hug while she thanked me for talking to her about this.
I held her for a moment before I felt her rotating her pubic area against my crotch. She backed her head from my shoulder and with a smile said, I see this stuff really turns you on. I knew she was referring to my rock hard cock, and as I dropped my hands down to her ass, I pulled her into me. As I held her tightly, I heard her moan before she said, my god you are large, with a chuckle she added, “I’m not sure I could handle something that big.” I don’t think you would have any problem handling me I chuckled at her.
Blondie backed away from me as she said I have to go before we end up getting in trouble. I know she added, that when Dan and I have talked about this we both get excited about opening up our sex lives like this, I just don’t think I’m ready to just have sex like that with a stranger. I think I would be more receptive to it, at least the first time, if it was with somebody that I knew and trusted does that make any since.
I am going to talk to Dan and tell him what we talked about today, why don’t you talk to Linda and maybe we can all get together sometime and see what happens. Sounds great I told her, just give us a call and let us know if it’s something you are both interested in. Also if you would like to get another woman’s point of view on this give Linda a call and tell Dan that he can talk to me about it if he would like.
That night when we went to bed, I told Linda about the conversation I had with Blondie and about her and Dan’s possible interest in playing with us. We discussed the merits along with the pitfalls that might come from playing with somebody in the family. The conversation ended with us fucking like rabbits with the thought of adding Blondie and Dan to our list of sexual partners.
As excited, as Blondie seemed to be when she left that day I thought she would be calling me back within a few days. After a couple weeks went by without hearing from her I figured that Dan and her had decided against going forward with what we had talked about. Then one night after dinner, the phone rang and it was Blondie wanting to talk to Linda.
I went into the den to watch TV while Linda and Blondie talked. It was more than an hour later when Linda finely joined me in the den. She was smiling when she sat down beside me and said we are going to be having dinner with your cousin and Dan tomorrow night.
Just dinner, I replied. Well Blondie seems to want more, and from what she says, Dan wants more, but together they don’t know if they are ready for more. We are just planning on having dinner with them and just letting what happens after dinner happen.
Just after six the next evening the doorbell rang announcing Blondie and Dan’s arrival. Blondie was wearing a sexy dress that came about to mid-thigh with a deep V front. Dan shook hands with me as he entered doing his best to look calm. I gave Blondie a hug and told her Linda was in the kitchen as I led Dan into the den. After fixing, everybody a drink Dan and I kicked back in the den while the girls finished getting dinner ready.
It was obvious that Dan wanted to talk but was having trouble bringing up the subject that we both knew was on his mind. I have always found that the best way to begin awkward conversations like this is to come out with it head on.
Dan, Blondie tells me that you two have been talking about trying some new things sexually. Yea, we have been talking about it for some time; she tells me that you and Linda have a little experience with those things.
Do you mind if I ask you something Dan asked. Not at all, what is it I replied. What is the biggest attraction of this with you two and has it caused any problems for you and Linda. Well to say it’s not a big turn-on to have sex with other woman with the knowledge and consent of your wife wouldn’t be true. However, for me the most stimulating part of it is watching Linda having sex with somebody else. As far as any problems between us, no we have not had any problems with anything we have done so far. I think the main reason for that is that from the start Linda is the catalyst for anything that we do.
Dan let out a long breath and smiled. That is a relief; I thought there must be something wrong with me because every time I fantasized about doing something like this, what turns me on the most is watching Blondie having sex with somebody else. That is the feeling most husbands in this have, I told him.
Now it’s my turn to ask you a question, I said. Dan just nodded his head. You know that Blondie talked to me about this, and Blondie talked to Linda about this, by her being here tonight, I know she has interest in this; I just need to know that you are interested in taking this past the talking stage.
I am so ready, he replied, I cannot think about anything else. I just don’t think I could do anything until she makes the first move, if that makes any since. That makes perfect since to me I said, as I told you before the woman set the agenda in this thing and nothing happens until they say it happens.
Just then Linda stuck her head in the den and said dinner’s ready, you two get to the table. The sexual tension around the table that night was palatable. We went through a bottle of wine during dinner as we chatted about everything except what was on everybody’s mind.
After dinner, we all pitched in, cleared the table, and cleaned up the kitchen before retiring to the den. Linda dimmed the lights and lite some candles. I fixed everybody a drink as we all sat on the couch chatting.
There was no denying the fact that both Blondie and Dan were very nervous. Dan and I were setting on the ends of the couch with Blondie next to me, and Linda next to Dan between us. I placed my arm on the back of the couch and reached down and touched Blondie’s shoulder, how are you doing I asked. I’m doing fine she replied. I then asked her if she would like to watch a video, sure she replied.
I picked out an adult video with a little bit of a plot and a lot of hot sex including a foursome early on. As I sat back down on the couch, I noticed that Dan had his arm draped on the back of the couch and Linda was leaning up next to him. Blondie stared at the TV as I placed an arm on the back of the couch behind her shoulders.
It did not take long before the sex scenes started on the TV screen. After a few minutes, I looked over to see that Linda had her hand on Dan’s thigh and he had his arm around her shoulder as they watched the action on the TV.
I dropped my arm around Blondie's shoulder and lightly pulled her closer to me. She looked up at me and gave me a little smile as she moved closer to me.
Blondie sat watching the video with her hands in her lap. I placed my free hand on her thigh as my arm draped around her shoulders. She gave no indication that she noticed. I slowly started to stroke her left thigh. I noticed her breathing becoming more rapid, she did not give any indication she was aware of my advances.
I reached down and took her right hand in my hand. When I did, Blondie looked up at me, as I looked into her eyes I gently moved her hand from her lap to my crotch. As I removed my hand from hers, I felt her finger grip my cock through my slacks. I watched as her mouth opened and her eyes closed as her hand moved over the length of my cock.
As Blondie stroked my cock, I looked past her to Linda and Dan. Dan had a hand up Linda’s skirt as she rubbed his cock. As I was watching them, I saw Linda start to pull on Dan’s belt buckle.
I reached out and ran my hand under Blondie's skirt, over her thigh, and traced my fingers over her pussy. I noticed how moist her panties were and as I enjoyed the feel of her pussy, I heard the sound of a zipper next to us. I am sure Blondie heard it also because at that moment she reached down with both her hands pulling my belt open and unzipping my pants.
Just as Blondie had my cock free and started stroking it, Linda stood up and started removing her clothes. She removed her blouse, and reached behind her to undo her bra, Dan stood, with his cock sticking through the fly of his pants he started removing his clothes also. Blondie held my cock as she looked over at Linda and Dan undressing. Then without saying a word, she bent over and took my cock into her mouth.
As Blondie sucked my cock, I watched Linda and Dan tearing their clothes off. As soon as they were both naked, they embraced for a moment standing in front of the couch. Soon they broke their kiss and Dan led Linda onto the floor in front of the couch. As soon as Linda was on her back, Dan got between her legs, his hands under her ass and brought his mouth to her pussy.
I reached down and pulled Blondie off my cock. When she looked up at me, I bent down and kissed her. I then pulled her to her feet, spun her around to where she was watching Dan and Linda, then started removing her clothes. In no time, I had her standing naked in our den watching her husband eating my wife’s pussy as I undressed. As soon as I was naked I came up behind her, wrapped my arms around her as my cock rubbed against her ass. Blondie looked back over her shoulder at me with hooded eyes, I’m so fucking turned on, fuck me, fuck me now she commanded.
I led Blondie around the couch and bent her over the back of the couch. She spread her legs as I moved behind her. As I rubbed the head of my cock over the length of her pussy, she reached between her legs, grabbed my cock, and positioned my it at the entrance to her pussy. I arched my hips forward and in one thrust drove my cock all the way into her wet pussy. I held her by the hips as I held my cock all the way inside her without moving. As we watched, Dan rose up and turned Linda over onto her hand and knees in front of him. He moved behind her and started fucking her from behind as we looked on.
As Blondie and I watched our spouses fucking in front of us, I started moving my cock in and out of her pussy. Blondie met every one of my thrust into her by slamming her ass back into me. In a matter of just a few moments, I gave up on any attempt at prolonging the process and started fucking Blondie hard and fast. It didn’t take but a few minutes until Blondie was screaming that she was cumming. At that moment, I saw and heard Linda starting to cum also.
As soon as Linda started to cum Dan grabbed her by the hips, thrust his cock as deep into her pussy as he could, and filled her pussy with his cum. As Blondie started to cum, I reached around her, pinched her nipples, and pulled them as I slammed my cock into her pussy.
With the sight and sounds of everybody in the room cumming, I started to cum also, my cock filling Blondie's pussy with squirt after squirt of cum. I forced my cock as deep into her pussy as I could and enjoyed the feeling of her pussy pulsating around my cock.
My weight was resting forward against Blondie, my softening cock still imbedded in her pussy. With ragged breaths, she looked back at me smiling. Wow, she breathed as her hand stroked my thigh. That was one of the most sexually stimulating things I have ever experienced in my life, I am glad we decided to take the plunge. She arched her back and tightened her pussy around my cock. I leaned forward and gave her a kiss on her shoulder before I said, I’m glad you enjoyed it as much as I did.
Linda was laughing as she worked herself out from under Dan. She walked past us with her hand between her legs and told Blondie, I think your husband has been saving up for me for a week, I’m over flowing. Blondie light heartedly replied that she didn’t know how long he had be saving up for her, but she did know that he had wanted to fuck her since the first time he met her.
I fixed us all a fresh drink as both Linda and Blondie freshened up. When they returned to the den, each gave their spouse a kiss as we sat back down on the couch. Linda looked over at Dan and asked him if that was everything, he thought it would be. Dan chuckled for a moment, and said it was better than I thought it could be.
We were all silent for a few moments; Blondie had snuggled up beside me lost in her own thoughts. She finely looked up at me with a smile and asked if we would mine introducing them to some of the other couples we knew that enjoyed this. I looked past her to the clock above the fireplace. It was early, not quite nine o’clock. Well I might be able to do better than that, I said as I reached for the phone on the end table.
Blondie looked at me and asked, “who are you calling.” After I dialed the phone, I answered her question by placing a finger to my lips before I reached down and placed her hand on my cock.
As soon as Bob answered the phone I said, “Hey what’s up bro.” Oh just sitting here watching TV, thinking about taking the wife to bed, what going on. Oh not much, Blondie and Dan are over here, we had them over for dinner, then had a foursome, and now we are all just setting on the couch naked wondering what we want to do next.
“You’re shitting me,” Bob shouted on the other end of the phone. I held the phone away from my ear and next to Blondie and said here say hello to Bob.
Blondie was giggling as she said “hello Bob” into the receiver. “What are you doing, Bob asked,” oh just sitting on the couch naked stroking DB’s cock, what are you doing. I brought the phone back to my ear and said “well I was going to invite the two of you over here but if you’re going to bed we will have to make it another time,” Bob’s reply was we will be over there in half-an-hour and the line went dead.
After I hung-up the phone I looked down at Blondie, is there anything else I can do for you, I asked. I cannot believe you just did that she said with a giggle, you are so bad.
Blondie started to get up off the couch. Where are you going I asked? I am going to get dressed if Bob and Amy are going to be over here any minute. I laughed at her good naturedly as I pulled her back onto the couch again. There is no need to get dressed, the reason they are coming over here is so he can fuck you, and they will both be naked within five minutes of walking through the door.
As we waited for Bob and Amy to arrive, Linda stroked Dan’s cock as they chatted on the couch. Blondie was softly stroking my cock when she looked up at me and said, “I’m a little nervous, what’s going to happen when they get here.”
Well with the demographics of everything, I would say that Bob would more than likely fuck you while I fuck Amy and Dan fucks Linda again. Then if we aren’t completely spent I would bet before the nights over Dan ends up fucking Amy while Bob fucks Linda and I fuck you one more time.
Before Blondie could ask another question, the lights of a vehicle pulled up in front of the house. Is that Bob and Amy, Blondie asked, yea, I said, why don’t you answer the door for them. Blondie looked up at me with an unsure expression on her face, I bent down and gave her a quick little kiss and told her go-ahead I will be right behind you I guarantee you will make Bob’s day.
Bob stopped in his tacks as he walked through the door and saw Blondie standing there in all her naked glory. Oh you are one very sexy little minx he said as he took her in his arms and gave her a hug.
When Amy walked through the door and saw me standing there with my hard cock standing straight up she wrapped her fingers around it saying, “You sure know how to make a girl feel wanted.” I placed my hand behind her neck and pulled her toward me. I kissed her lips and told her to get her clothes off so I could show her just how wanted she was.
The four of us walked into the den where Linda was still sitting on the couch beside Dan. Linda was sitting on her knees stroking Dan’s cock as a smiling Amy walked up beside them.
Hello Dan nice to see you she said before smiling at Linda and saying what are you doing there girlfriend. Oh, I found a nice new plaything Linda replied. Amy reached down and ran her fingers over Dan’s cock, girlfriend you did find a nice new plaything, Amy told Linda just before she bent down and engulfed Dan’s cock with her mouth.
Amy sucked Dan’s cock for a few seconds before she stood back up and told Linda don’t wear it out girlfriend I want to play with it when you’re through. Then she added, first I need to take care of you hubby.
Amy was removing her clothes as she walked back over to where I was standing, which consisted of pulling her sundress off over her head and pulling her panties off. Amy walked up to me and wrapped her arms around my neck. Thank you for giving us a call, if you hadn't I would have been asleep by now instead of being here about to have a lot more fun.
Amy dropped to her knees in front of me and took my cock into her mouth. I placed a hand on Amy’s head and enjoyed one of the best little cock suckers, I have every enjoyed knowing.
While enjoying Amy’s oral skills I surveyed the room. Bob was standing in the middle of the room with Blondie kneeling in front of him sucking his cock. Linda was now sitting on Dan’s lap ridding him “reverse cowgirl.” The room was full of the sounds of moans, groans, sighs, and slurping sounds.
I slid my hand under Amy’s chin and tilted it upwards. If you want me to fuck you, you are going to have to stop that, you are just “way too good for me to hold off much longer.” Amy smiled as she backed her mouth off my cock, giving the head a loving little kiss before pulling me down to the floor with her.
Blondie was now on her back in front of Bob, who was kneeling between her legs. She had her legs wrapped around his waist and he was slamming his cock into her pussy as he held her around the waist. Linda was still ridding Dan’s cock as she was facing away from him and leaning back against his chest.
Amy’s nipples were hard and erect; I reached down taking a nipple in each hand giving them both a firm little squeeze and a tug, which drew a pleasurable moan from her. I then held my hand flat and ran my fingers along the length of her pussy enjoying the wet slick feel of it.
After a few moments stroking her pussy, I eased a finger into her and rubbed her clit with my thumb as I fingered her. Amy looked up at me; her face contorted with pleasure and licked her lips. What is your pleasure I asked holding my finger deep inside her. Why don’t we try something new she said with a smile, why don’t you fuck me just the way you know I like it, hard until we both cum.
I withdrew my finger from Amy’s pussy and moved further up between her legs, I bent over slightly and rubbed my cock along the length of her wet pussy. Holding my cock at the entrance to her pussy, I arched my hips slightly forward sliding the head of my cock inside her. Amy arched her hips trying to force her pussy onto my cock. I rolled my hips back so that only the head of my cock remained inside her. Amy looked at me with hooded eyes and said, don’t tease me I want that cock inside me now.
I slammed my hips forward driving the entire length of my cock into her. Amy moaned loudly and screamed, yes, now fuck me hard.
I started fucking Amy as hard and fast as I could. Her legs where now wrapped around my waist, her heels on my ass as I slammed my cock in and out of her pussy, with long hard thrusts. Each thrust of my cock into her, she met by her thrusting her hips upwards to increase the force, and met each thrust with her whimpers and moans. I knew it wasn’t going to take long at this pace to drive us both over the edge but I was determined to give Amy exactly what she wanted, in the manner she wanted it.
I felt Amy wrap her legs tightly around my waist, pulling me into her with her heels and holding me as deep in her pussy as possible, and then she screamed that she was cumming. I held all my weight down on top of her, my cock thrust as deep in her pussy as I could, and I started to cum, squirting my cum deep inside her.
I collapsed on top of Amy trying to catch my breath. Through the echo of my gasping breaths, I heard first Blondie, then Linda scream out their orgasm. I smiled as I laid on top of Amy feel her tits pressing into my chest with every breath she took.
After a few minutes, I felt Amy kiss my cheek as she gave me a hug. Then she chuckled as she said, “damn that was good” I love the way you fuck me big boy. Now if you will let me get up, I need to freshen up a little bit, and I would love to have a drink, if you don’t mind. It will be waiting for you when you get back I told her as I got to my feet.
I fixed Amy her drink and brought it back into the den for her. When I did, I noticed that everybody else was starting to untangle from whoever they were with. Linda had just got off Dan’s lap and had bent down and given him a kiss when I walked up to her, put my arm around her waist.
She put her arms around my neck and gave me a kiss and a hug. How are you doing I ask, are you having fun. Yea I’m having a ball, I’m glad Bob and Amy made it over, this party might go on all night. I laughed and told her she might go on all night but I was starting to wind down. When I turned to walk away Linda made her way over to where Bob was laying on the floor and sat down beside him.
I made a restroom stop and freshened up a little before making my way back into the kitchen. I found Blondie in the kitchen standing in front of the sink fixing her a drink. I paused for a moment admiring the body I had so many dreams about while growing up.
Blondie had the body of a swimmer. She was about five-seven and maybe tipped the scales at 125. She heard me and turned around leaning back against the counter. As she did, the thought that went through my mind was “damn she has great tits.” I moved beside her and leaned back against the counter.
How are you doing with all this I asked? She smiled at me and said, “The only regret I have is that we waited so long to try this.” I smiled at her and told her that Linda and I have enjoyed this life style so much over the years. It has really opened our conversations to the point that we can openly discuss almost anything and be open and honest about our feelings.
Besides that and the variety, it also facilitates the ability to fulfill any number of fantasies. It also allows each of us to enjoy those things that the other really isn’t into. This thing isn’t for everybody, for us though it’s great.
Blondie was silent for a moment then said I sure hope we can reach that state someday. I still feel self-conscious about telling Dan what I would really like to do, or experience. Do you have any advice on how to overcome that?
That is easy I laughed, just let him experience his secret fantasies first. Let him think it’s all about him. Get him to tell you what he fantasies about and then do it for him. Do you two ever talk about you fantasies together?
No not really, I don’t have any idea really what kind of things he might want to experience that we haven’t done yet.
Oh, I can probably think of one fantasy that every man has that you have not let him experience yet. Every man fantasizes about having two women at the same time.
After thinking about that for a few moments Blondie said, he has never mentioned that to me so I guess that is not one of his fantasies. I smiled at her; does he enjoy performing oral sex on you? Blondie just nodded her head.
One of these times when you are both in bed just tell him you were thinking about something that might be fun to try sometime. When you have his attention tell him, you would like to get together with Amy sometime and have her ride his cock while he is licking your pussy at the same time. Mention how hot it would make you seeing her sliding his cock in and out of her pussy while he’s sucking on you clit. Blondie just smiled at me, I told her I would bet he would be fucking you within two minutes of you telling him that.
Blondie, no two people every enjoy everything the other person enjoys. As long as what turns them on, that does not turn the other person on is not harmful or illegal why not let them enjoy that with somebody that also enjoys the same thing. As long as that person replicates and allows the other person to also enjoy those thing that turn them on that they don’t enjoy.
Blondie ask me what kinds of thing did Linda or I enjoy that the other does not. Well, Linda loves to have two guys at the same time, one fucking her while she sucks and plays with the others cock. One thing she experienced at a party one time was that after being fucked by a couple guys during the night she had another guy perform oral sex on her, she was really turned on by that and it’s something I don’t think I could ever do.
As for me, I think I’m like every other guy in that it really turns me on to cum in a woman’s mouth while she’s giving me head, Linda doesn’t like the taste of cum. I also really enjoy anal sex and Linda doesn’t care for it. She might engage in it with me from time to time but it’s for my benefit, she doesn’t care for it.
Blondie started laughing, what is so funny I asked? It's just that I love the feeling of a guy cumming in my mouth and I really enjoy anal sex but Dan doesn’t care for it.
Blondie and I had been talking in the kitchen for well over an hour. During that time, different people had walked in and out of the kitchen. We engaged in pleasantries with them however, most of our conversation was the two of us discussing the life style.
Just after Amy left the kitchen after fixing herself a drink Blondie hooked an arm through my arm, rested her head on my shoulder and started laughing. “What’s so funny I asked?” Everything she replied.
If you would have told me two weeks ago that I would be standing in your kitchen, naked, after having sex with two different guys other than my husband, talking about our sex life I would have thought you were crazy. Tonight however, it seems like the most natural thing in the world. I smiled at her and said those are just a few of the thing I love about this lifestyle.
About then we heard some moans coming from the den. We walked over to the entryway to the den and saw that Linda was on the floor with Bob and Amy was on the floor with Dan. Blondie and I watched them for a few minutes standing in the entryway. Blondie reached down and gave my cock a little squeeze saying, are you up for another round?
I gave her a wink and said come on I think I have another one in me but I want something special. I led Blondie back through the kitchen and down the hall to our bedroom.
What do you have in mind she asked as we entered the bedroom, I opened the drawer to the nightstand pulling out a bottle of lube, I want a little of that sweet ass of yours I announce with a smiled, are you up for that. Her answer came by her dropping to her knees in front of me, and taking my cock into her mouth.
Blondie enthusiastically worked on my cock for the next few minutes. It was obvious that she was not only good at giving head. She really enjoyed giving head. She sucked, licked, and took my cock all the way down her throat as she curled my toes with her very talented mouth.
She backed her mouth off my cock by tightening her lips around the shaft and slowly backing away from it until the head finely popped out of her mouth causing a plopping sound.
She then took the bottle of lube from my hand, poured some on her hand, and coated my cock with the slick liquid, in a stroking, twisting motion. When she finished my cock was moist, hard, and thoroughly coated with lubricant.
Your turn, she said as she handed the bottle of lube back to me and bent over the edge of the bed and wiggled her ass at me.
She spread the cheeks of her ass for me and I poured some of the liquid down the crevasse of her ass and over her tight little rose bud. With my middle finger, I massaged the lube around the entrance until it was moist and slick. I kept applying lube until the entrance was slick enough to allow me to effortlessly, insert my finger into her ass.
After fingering her ass and applying an ample amount of lubricant, I applied a little more lube to my cock and positioned the head at her entrance. When she felt the head of my cock touch her, she looked back over her shoulder and told me to go easy until she got used to my cock inside her.
I applied a little pressure and the head of my cock slid effortlessly into her ass. When I entered her, she exhaled a long slow breath. I froze until I felt her start to relax the tight grip of her ass on my cock. As I started to apply pressure again, I felt her slowly push her ass back into me. Slowly, but steadily I slid my cock all the way into her before I stopped again. Shortly I felt her start to move her ass in a slow rotation. I started to slowly, withdraw my cock until only the head was in her before slowly pushing it back in. After a few strokes, she started matching my movements. She would pull herself away when I withdrew my cock and when I pushed back into her she would push herself back imbedding my cock into her ass.
For what seemed like several minutes, we maintained a slow steady rhythm. Both of us matching the pace and force of the other. Then I started to notice a change in the force she was using. The withdraw remained slow and steady, however, she started pushing herself back with more force when I slid my cock back into her. I started using more force when I pushed my cock into her. She looked back at me with half closed eyes, open mouth, her breathing was growing more rapid, and coming in gasps, she made one command, “fuck that ass.” I grabbed her by the hips and followed her command.
The night was warm and by now, I was drenched in sweet, sweet was running off my forehead and burned my eyes, I could feel it running off the hair on the back of my head, and down the back of my neck. I maintain my grip on her hips as well as the pace and force of fucking her. My total focus was on giving her what she wanted in the fashion and manor she wanted it. I knew she was she was getting close. She reached down in front of her and started rubbing her clit. I could not see her hand but from the movements of her shoulder her fingers must have been a blur with the speed and force she was using them on her clit.
It started with a series of pants and gasps, followed by a low guttural moan deep in her throat. Then a high pitched scream as she forced herself backward into me so hard I almost lost my footing, as she released into a massive orgasm. I shifted my weight forcing myself forward, pulling her as hard as I could into me, and holding my cock buried as deep in her ass as I could I also started to cum.
It took several minutes to regain anything close to normal breathing, as we remained leaning against the bed. Finally, my soft cock exited out of her ass. I stood up behind her with shaky legs. She stood up with a big smile, her hair was wet and matted, her body glowed with perspiration, and she weakly draped her arms around my neck and gave me a hug.
I knew what we both needed most at that moment. I led her into our bathroom and turned the shower on. After a quick shower in which we took turns washing each other, we dried off and walked back into the kitchen. I poured us both a tall glass of fruit juice before we walked into the den.
In the den, we found our spouses cuddled up with Bob and Amy in an exhausted huddle on the floor. It was obvious that all four of them had exhausted a great deal of sexual energy chasing their own sexual fantasies while Blondie and I were achieving our own. Blondie looked from her husband and Amy, to Linda and Bob, to the two of us. Everybody was naked, everybody had engaged in sex with a person other than his or her spouse, and it all felt so natural.
I looked over at Blondie and studied her for a moment. “How are you doing?” I asked. She looked at me and smiled, I was so worried about how I would react to something like this. Yesterday I would have changed out of my pj's and gotten dressed to go out in the front yard to get the paper. Tonight I have not only been naked for the last six hours or so, I have had sex in front of other people, with other people, and right now, it all seems so natural. Yesterday if I would have seen Dan talking to a good-looking woman, I would have been jealous as hell. Tonight I have seen him not only talk to a couple good-looking women I have seen him having sex with them, and honestly my feeling about that is I hope he enjoyed it.
Blondie was silent for several moments, lost in her own thoughts. She took a drink of her juice and set the glass down on the coffee table. She then turned sideways on the couch sitting with one leg folded beneath her; she looked at me with that sly smile of hers and said, “Well.” Well what, I asked at a loss of what she wanted. You have wanted to fuck me since we were in high school, tonight you did, was it what you thought it would be, or is reality something less than the fantasy. I looked at her with a straight face and said, “Well, for you just being a bow-legged blond girl, I guess it wasn’t too bad,” then started laughing, but not before, she hit me in the shoulder.
I did not know I was that obvious, I said. I thought I had hid my feelings much better than that. Truth is I have always loved you, more like a sister than a cousin, and you have always been the benchmark for me of the perfect woman. It is true that when my hormones started kick starting my sex drive, you were without question the subject of my desire. I guess you could say you have always been the forbidden fruit of my desire. Tonight you let me taste that fruit and I found it far sweater than my fantasy.
Blondie, with her arms wrapped around my arm hugged my shoulder and simple said, “thank you.” Do you remember what I told you about all this the other day when we had our little talk, I asked. We talked about a number of things she said looking up at me. I told you this was all about fucking and fulfilling sexual fantasies do not confuse it with making love; you make love with your husband. I hope you and Dan will let us introduce you to many of the people we enjoy this lifestyle with, and Linda and I would love to have a repeat of tonight if you two are open to that. Just remember this is about fucking not making love.
Blondie hugged my shoulder again then kissed my shoulder, with a smile as she was getting up said, “I can’t wait until next time.” She walked over to where Amy and Dan were spooning while they napped on the floor. She knelt down beside them, kissed Bob on the cheek, when he looked up at her she said, “it’s almost two AM we have to get going.”
Within half an hour, everybody had left. Linda and I made our way to bed both exhausted. We settled in bed with me spooning her, my cock resting on her ass and my hand cupping her tit. Love you hon, love you too she replied, then her soft, slow, rhythmic breathing told me that she beat me to sleep by a couple minutes.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 18,427 views
While we were there we had ran into another couple we knew from a few years earlier who had moved away from our area. We both liked them, and they were a lot of fun to be around. His wife was meeting some other women that night, so he was free. I talked him in to going to the casino with us, but said we needed to stop by the motel and grab a couple of things on the way. He followed us on to the hotel and we went on in, at which point I got involved in a phone call from work. I still couldn't get away from work! That took some time and while that was happening our friend started channel surfing on the tv. There was an adult channel he came across, and of course he had to stop there and get a laugh and point it out to me while I am on the phone. About then I ended my call and my wife had just came out of the bathroom. Now her and I had always watched porn together at home, so she was no stranger to it, but never with anyone else around. We had also prior to this, maybe six months or so ago, discussed a lifestyle involving others. However no decision to act on it had been made then, it was mainly speculation.
We all talked a few minutes as the adult movie was playing. Of course the best place to view it was from the bed, which we all perched on the edge of. Well, I admit I was getting a bit hard, and I know he was too. My wife had gotten fairly quiet, and I kinda watched her out of the corner of my eye. She was sitting on the right side of me, and he was on my left. She was leaning on me a bit. I asked if this bothered her. She said no, and kinda rubbed my leg some. I don't remember exactly who said what, but I heard her say something about all of us guys liking that, referring to the tv scene. I remember we both said oh yeah, or something like that. I made a crack about her being careful or she might find out, and she said something like ..yeah, right. I don't remember all the specifics, but it was kinda odd. I had seen this unsuspecting nod she gave me, it was like not saying anything, but I understood.
The next thing I knew, I managed to get my cock out and she was all over me. The exact details are a bit of a blur, but before I knew it we were all naked and she was flat on her back. I am leaving out some of the more graphic details here, but with our consent he was up on top of her with her legs spread wide fucking her. It was amazing to me to see her being like that; letting herself go, releasing stress, and taking care of the both of us as we did her.
After it was over we all went to the casino and had a great time there too. It was wonderful to me that it happened and I could get those feelings to come out of her. We were able to talk openly about it afterwards and it give us some energy to consider doing it again. I would be open to discuss this more with anyone, I'm open for advice. I am 56, she is 54, and we are considering doing it again.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 45,320 views
We get to the course and usually the girls ride together but this time Mike suggests that Nancy ride with me and Carol with him. Carol has a shit-eating grin on her face and says sure, why not?
On the course the jugs of gin and tonic are going down and the grab-assing is insane. At the turn the girls rode together and Mike and I shared a cart. Mike let me know, he told Carol how hot she was and as he was rubbing her legs, she seemed to go with it. Mike asked me if I'm game and I tell him let's give it a try. With that he gave me a little blue pill and said, either way you're going to need this.
After golf we went back to their place. Being all sweaty, Nancy suggested Carol and I shower first. We no sooner got the water on, before Nancy and Mike were in there with us. Mike asked if we minded them joining us. I answered, sure, the more the merrier. Hands and tongues were everywhere. Mike had Carol against the wall fingering her with his tongue down her throat, while Nancy was giving my balls a tongue bath, stroking my cock. I had to stop her when I felt like I was ready to shoot my load.
When we got out of the shower, Nancy told Mike and me to go have a drink while they got ready. We put robes on to give the girls some time. We heard the hair dryer going and after about 40 minutes they told us to come in, they were ready. There must have been 25 candles lit and the curtains were closed. They wore black G-strings and matching sheer tops. Our wives each greeted us with big kisses and asked us if we like.
We lay them on the bed, then got on our knees to start eating them out. Mike and I gave each other a look, then switched places. After a while Nancy begged me to fuck her. She turned around, got on her hands and knees, and asked me to fuck her as slow as possible, to make it last and enjoy every stroke. Mike mounted Carol, pinned her legs behind her head, and plunged his cock deep in her pussy. Soon I heard that familiar whimpering noises she makes as she approaches a good cum. I don't know what was more of a turn-on, fucking Nancy or watching my wife in complete ecstasy.
Nancy started making little squeaking noises, which progressively got louder and faster, as she pushed back harder and harder onto my cock. Her squeals turned to a huge moan as her vagina pulsed incredibly hard on my erection. I tried to make it last, but couldn't. That great orgiastic feeling took over my body, making me force my cock deep into her pussy against the force of her tightened muscles. My whole body stiffened as I released my cum into Nancy's pulsing cunt. I was in a different world for some time, but I remember opening my eyes for an instant, making eye contact with my wife just as she went over her waterfall. Her eyes were smiling, then glazed over and shut tightly, as she began a prolonged scream. I quickly slipped back into my orgasmic void with Nancy, but I'll never forget that brief image of Carol, slipping into her ecstasy.
After cleaning up we joined our wives and all talked about how mind blowing the experience was. We never did find a house but the four of us got together several times more. We are going back down after the New Year to look again. Can't wait!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 16,084 views
We rented a condo in a large complex with a pool. While at the pool we became friends with another couple, Mike and Nancy. Mike is 5'9 165 lbs and Nancy is 5'1", 135 lbs short blond hair and great tits. We started hanging out with them, going out to eat, playing golf, hitting the bars, shopping, and just really enjoying each others company. While playing golf one day Mike and I were chatting about the girls when out of nowhere he tells me how lucky I am to have such a hot wife and that any man would love to bang her. Not knowing how to respond I said thanks and that any man would would love to get in the sack with Nancy.
He then told me he had something to tell me and could I keep it quiet. I said sure and he told me that in the past Nancy and him have swung with other couples. He asked if that was something that might interest us. I said no way, Carol would never agree but it sounds good to me.
The next couple of times we were all together Mike started to flirt with Carol and I could see that she was liking the attention. One night I started to kid her about Mike wanting to get into her pants.I could see it excited her.
I asked Mike if Nancy and him would tell us their secret together when they felt the time was right, and doing it that way, Carol might be receptive to the idea. About a week later after a couple of cocktails they said they had something to share with us. They sat holding hands and told us that on occasion with special couples that they trade spouses, and they felt we were are a special couple. After some silence I told them that we were flattered, but to let us sleep on it.
The rest of the evening was very exciting with a lot of flirting and dancing. The sexual tension was so thick you could it with a knife. We got home and screwed like we haven't done in years. The next day we talked and I told Carol how the idea really excited me and I loved her and only her, but I would love to see Mike fuck her and how excited I get thinking about Nancy.
She too was excited, but after 35 years of having only partner, was this the right thing to do she wondered? She said she will keep an open mind and give it some more thought.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 18,461 views
On her way to the restroom, Amy stopped between the two beds, staring at her husband and Linda for a moment. Bob was still lying on his back with Linda sprawled over the top of him with her legs spread on either side of his waist. She had her arms wrapped around Bob’s neck and his cum dripping from her pussy. Amy walked up and gave Linda a good-natured swat on the ass saying, “having fun, girlfriend?” to which Linda mumbled a positive reply. Amy continued her trek to the restroom trying to contain as much cum inside her pussy as possible on the way.
My mind was floating as I gazed at the other bed with Bob and Linda on it. I was just looking in that direction, no real conscious thought taking place, just taking it all in. I was still in that state a few minutes later when Amy returned from the restroom. She stopped at the far side of Bob and Linda’s bed. She leaned forward toward Bob giving him a little peck of a kiss. Amy then propped her ass on the edge of their bed in a half-standing – half-sitting position as she conversed with Bob and Linda.
My mind was again working overtime as I tried to figure out what it was about this scene that was just not quite right. I felt uncomfortable about something but I had no idea what that something was. It was not jealousy, seeing Linda fucking Bob had been one of the biggest turn-on’s I had ever experienced. It was not anything to do with Amy, fucking her had been a dream come true.
Amy and Linda’s conversation was little more than background noise in my mind as I tried to analyze what was not right. Sometimes it really sucks having an analytic mind that once it locks in on something it will not let go until it has the answer. I let my eyes again sweep the room, while I concentrated on keeping my mind clear of thoughts. I just wanted to see if something jumped out at me. I was again focusing on the other bed. Seeing Bob on his back totally relaxed, Linda sprawled out over the top of him totally relaxed, pussy exposed and dripping cum, no signs what so ever of any modesty. The lack of modesty was totally out of character for my prim and proper wife of six years, "That’s what it was that was bothering me” I thought to myself.
Personality traits won't changed the first time you do something out of character. Personality traits only change with time and repetition. In other words, a person may engage in group-sex for the first time and really enjoy themselves. However if they are modest by nature even during the sex acts they will exhibit some form of modest behavior. Linda has never been a person to expose her nudity to anyone. Our sex life in the six years I’ve known her has always been a private, behind closed doors type of event. I don’t care how turned-on she was she would never engage in a sex act where somebody might see her. She becomes very self-conscious when even I try to talk to her about our sex life. It is definitely not a topic that she finds, appropriate or comfortable engaging in public conversation with.
Tonight was to have been her first attempt in a group sex scene. During the progression tonight at no time had she exhibited any signs what so ever of any form of modesty. She had not hesitated to engage in any form of sexual activity. She never showed any signs of needing any reassuring or encouragement to engage in any sex act. It was surprising enough just to have Linda engage in some form of group sex that alone would be the complete opposite of her normal personality.
Having her sucking Bob’s dick in front of Amy and me, sucking my dick in front of Bob and Amy, fucking Bob in such an open display of her sexuality, displaying herself for the past few minutes, sprawled out over the top of Bob. Those are just a few of the things that were not only strange and unexpected from Linda. In addition, those actions would not happen on the first time she tries something like this. There is a big difference in dinner conversation with friends and fucking the husband of your friend in front of her.
The comfort she displayed in having sex with Bob, in front of Amy and I was uncharacteristic for Linda. The way she displayed herself with her legs spread lying on top of him after having sex with him was something the Linda I knew would never do. All and all it left me with only one inescapable conclusion. This was not the first time she had group sex with them. I was not mad, maybe a little hurt but definitely not mad. I was also a little sad because a door to a portion of our marriage just closed and we would never be able to open it again. With that said, a new door opened and I could only hope it would be as rewarding emotionally as what the early days of our marriage had been. I suddenly felt very tired and drained.
I saw Linda walking around the end of the bed approaching me. She had a broad smile on her face and in general, a fresh fucked look that I found very sexy. Linda put her arms around my neck and gave me a loving little kiss as I wrapped my arms around her waist. When she pulled back just a little, she did not say anything but her eyes and facial expression spoke volumes. I smiled and gave her a wink. I ask her if she was having fun. To which she replied, "are you?" I nodded and said "I am having a great time, and I really enjoyed the show you put on for me." She gave me a puzzled expression and I told her we would talk about it more tomorrow. She just gave me a knowing smile and said "OK." "Then you can tell me the whole story about this" I added. Linda smiled and said, "So you want to know about my conversations with Amy about this sort of stuff?" I replied, "Well, that would be a good starting point."
Linda shot me a quizzical look. I smiled and said, “I would love to hear about your introduction into multi-partner sex. I bet that would be a very interesting story.” Linda just smiled and said, "sure, we will talk about it all tomorrow." There wasn’t a doubt in my mind that she hadn’t really got my inference.
The way Linda was standing in front of me, my cock was now between her wet thighs and the feeling was very pleasurable. I started arching my hips a little bit rubbing my cock back and forth between her wet thighs. The longer I did it the harder my cock became until it was erect enough to start rubbing against her pussy. She looked at me, smiled just before she leaned into me, and gave me a deep wet kiss.
In all the years, I had known my wife I would not call her a prude, OK I guess I would call her a bit of a prude in the strictest since of the word. She never used foul language, she was always far more proper than slutty, and I never knew her to be vulgar. I guess that in itself was one of the things that shocked and surprise me most about her mannerisms tonight.
By the time we broke our embrace I had my hands holding onto Linda’s ass pulling her into me. I looked her in the eyes and told her I wanted her and asked if she was up to making love again. She just looked at me and smiled. She took my face in both of her hands, leaned forward, and gave me a loving kiss. While still holding my face in her hands she said "No, I am not up to making love with you tonight. We can make love at home tomorrow if you want to, but tonight I want you to fuck me. I want you to fuck me until I cum, then I want you to fill my pussy with your cum." My first thought was, "we are going to have a very interesting conversation tomorrow, young lady."
I stood holding my wife for a moment without saying a word. It was apparent she did not want to be the prim and proper Suzy Homemaker wife I knew so well. She wanted to be the slut wife who loved to fuck. If that was what she wanted that is what I was going to give her. I did not say a word; I spun her around facing toward the bed, bent her forward over the bed, moved behind her, and slammed my cock into her pussy knowing without a doubt for the first time it was full of another man’s cum. At that moment, I was unsure if I had ever fucked her before while she had another man cum inside her. I was pretty sure that sometime over the last year she had another man’s cum inside her, I just didn’t know if I had fucked her when she did.
There was no pretext, no waiting for her to catch-up, and no starting slow until she warms up, not this time. This time it was going from the head of my cock finding her opening to being balls deep in her with one powerful thrust of my hips. This time it was not sliding slow and easy in and out of her to start, it was slamming my cock in and out of her as hard as I could. It would be a lie if I said I did not love the feel of her cum filled pussy on my cock. The smooth, slick feeling of her cunt with another man’s cum in it was something I could become very used to. I continued fucking Linda as hard as I could. Each stroke I was thrusting my cock as hard and deep into her as I could.
At one point Linda looked back over her shoulder at me with her mouth agape. Instead of finding me smiling back at her, she saw the snarl on my lips from the effort I was exerting. The fixed knowing stare as I looked her in the eye as I slammed my cock into her. As Linda looked back at me, I watched her expression go from passion, to questioning, to realization, to shock and finally to fear, she knew at that moment that I knew something. The fear came from the realization that what I knew was about her sexual activities over the last few months with Bob and Amy. My expression on the other hand was never changing.
I looked up and found that both Bob and Amy were sitting on the other bed watching me fucking Linda. I have no idea where she had gotten it; Amy had a vibrating dildo that she was using on herself as she watched. Bob was stroking his cock just watching with a broad smile on his face. After a few minutes of this Amy said, "put her on the bed and fuck her doggy style, we want to watcher her tits swaying as you fuck her." I pulled out of Linda and gave her a swat on the ass as she climbed onto the bed and got on all fours. I got behind her and slammed my cock back into her again. As Amy had requested Linda’s tits were swaying in a continual circular motion as I fucked her. She was moaning and whimpering with every thrust of my cock. As Linda had requested, I was fucking her; I was holding onto her hips and slamming my cock into her as hard as I could. Love had nothing to do with what we were doing; we were fucking solely for the sexual pleasure of it.
A short time later, I noticed that Bob and Amy had joined us on the bed. Amy smiled at me and gave me a wink as she lay on her back and slid under Linda. She had the vibrating dildo in her hand and started rubbing Linda’s clit with it. At the first touch of the dildo on her clit, Linda let out a little squeal and jumped a little bit. Amy started to alternate between rubbing Linda’s clit with it and placing it on my cock knowing that Linda could feel my cock vibrating deep in her pussy when she did.
I said, “Bob, bring this sexy lady a cock to suck while she’s being fucked.” Bob moved over and knelt in front of Linda as he held his cock up to her lips. Linda just opened her mouth so Bob could slide his cock into it. Amy started playing with Linda’s tits, squeezing them and tweaking her nipples. It did not take her long to progress from that to licking and sucking Linda’s nipples. The thought flashed in my mind, “I wonder if Linda and Amy had ever engaged in any bi action.”
Bob lay on his back in front of Linda. Resting on one elbow, Linda was now able to grab hold of his cock and stroke it with her free hand as she continued to give him a blowjob. In the position Linda was now in Amy was also now able to just lay on her back and have Linda’s tits mashed into her face. Amy now gave her attention solely to Linda’s nipples with her mouth. Bob was the first one to moan that he was about to cum I think to give Linda a heads up. In the past, Linda was never a big fan of letting me cum in her mouth. However, tonight instead of removing her mouth from Bob’s cock she started sucking and stroking his cock harder. I think one of the mitigating reasons for not wanting me to cum in her mouth in the past was that she also wanted an orgasm. Her orgasms came from me fucking her and if I came in her mouth I would not have the same passion, nor would I be able to continue without a recuperation period.
With my cock slamming into her pussy, she knew I was driving her to her orgasm and wasn’t relying on Bob to bring her to that point. I think that was the reason she was going to bring Bob off with her mouth. Bob soon arched his hips up driving his cock deeper into Linda’s mouth and started to cum in her mouth. I could see Linda drop her head down taking all of Bob’s cock into her mouth and could hear her swallowing hard several times and she drained the cum from his cock. I was glad that she had somehow acquired the taste for cum because I planned to have my sexy little slut of a wife swallow my cum on a regular bassis from now on. All of this was just too much for me. I grabbed Linda’s hips with a strong grip pulled her into me as I thrust my cock as deep as I could into her pussy and started to cum deep inside her. As I started to fill her pussy with my cum Linda raised her head from Bob’s cock, let out a scream, pushed her ass back into my cock as hard as she could and proceeded with her own orgasm.
I stayed behind Linda for some time after my orgasm had subsided just holding my cock inside her and trying to regain normal breathing. Finely Linda collapsed forward with her head resting on Bob’s abdomen. As she did, my cock slid out of her pussy and I rolled off to her side. All four of us were lying on the one bed. Bob was lying sideways in front of Linda. Amy was to Linda’s right with I was to her left toward the foot of the bed. I closed my eyes as I tried to regain normal breathing again.
Contentment, if I had to put my feeling at that time into one word that is what that one word would be. I was sexually satisfied after fucking both Amy and Linda over the last hour or two. I knew there were going to be some changes in my marriage but I was convinced that for the most part I was going to enjoy those changes. Sure, I had questions that I needed to have answered. If my suspicions were correct, little Suzy Homemaker may be no more. However, if she was being replaced by little hard-fucking, cock-sucking, party-loving Linda, I was good with that.
As I was lying there in the after glows of fucking Linda my mind floated around the events that had transpired that night. My body seemed so relaxed, I felt so good, I felt so content at that moment in time. I thought about the suspicions I had about Linda. I was thinking about the discussion we were going to have tomorrow about all this. Just so many things were running through my mind in those few seconds I was lying there.
I felt fingers wrap around my cock. They felt rather cool on my cock as they started stroking me slowly. Being Linda was lying beside me I was sure that the fingers I felt on my cock belonged to her. I was a little surprised that she was ready for more already. I had no idea what had transpired to lead us to this point. A point to where moments after she had been fucked for the second time in an hour or so period she was ready for more. Having my prim and proper wife replaced by this horny little vixen was not going to be bad at all.
I did not want to open my eyes just yet and spoil the moment so I just laid there and let her slowly stroke my cock. In the distance, I heard a crunching sound. Strange, I could not place what it was exactly. Then along with fingers wrapped around the base of my cock, I felt cool lips touch the head of my cock. In one fluid motion those cool lips engulfed my cock. When I felt the ice touch my cock, my body levitated off the bed and my eyes sprang open like they were spring-loaded.
In a state of semi-shock, I saw that instead of Linda holding my cock it was Amy. As I tried to pull my cock free of her mouth and the ice within, she held firmly onto my cock unwilling to let it go. She was looking at me in a state of extreme amusement when she finally let me pull my cock away from her mouth. Then with a broad smile on her face, she put her fingers to her lips and spit out a piece of ice about the size of half a sugar cube. She placed it in my navel. My body levitated off the bed again as I tried to slap the ice out of my navel.
"What the hell, do you think you are doing?" I asked, trying to catch my breath. "Are you awake now?" she replied through a mouth full of ice and a broad smile. "Awake? What the fuck are you talking about, I was not asleep" I exclaimed. I then looked around the bed for Linda and Bob to see if they had a hand in the debauchery. What I found was that Amy and I were alone on the bed. My head was spinning as I tried to put everything together in my mind.
"Where’s Bob and Linda?" I asked. Amy laughed so hard she spewed ice all over the bed as well as me. When she regained her composure, she said "oh, for the last half hour or so, they have been in the shower together. While you were not asleep.” I replied, "I am so sorry. I had no idea I went to sleep, I thought I had my eyes closed for only a few moments." "You should be very sorry," Amy laughed, "I’m naked, horny, and want to fuck and you crash on me.” "Give me a couple minutes to hit the head, rinse the gremlins out of my mouth, and I will be right back and take care of that case of horny you have" I promised. Amy made a production of looking at the time before she said, "you've got three minutes big boy then I’m going to come looking for you with a mouth full of ice!"
The bathroom door was slightly ajar. As I entered the bathroom, the shower was running with the privacy shower curtain pulled blocking the occupants of the shower from my view. I did not intend to spy on Linda and Bob I just needed to take a piss. It wasn’t my fault the door was ajar and they didn’t hear me come into the bathroom. As I stood in front of the toilet, taking care of what I came in to take care of. I heard voices coming from the shower.
I heard Linda say, “I’m telling you, he knows.” Bob replied, “there no way, unless you told him, because we didn’t say anything about it.” Linda's voice replied, “I don’t know how he knows I just know he knows. I knew this was going to happen. I told you guys it was going to happen. I’m such a fool, and I’m just so fucked now.”
I finished what I came in the bathroom for and thought about slipping out the door without either of them knowing I had even been in there, much less that I overheard some of their conversation while I was in there. Then I thought better of it. I reached out and flushed the toilet before walking toward the door. Two heads popped out from either side of the shower curtain. Both seemed to have that caught with you hand in the cookie jar look on their face. I looked at them and stopped just before walking out the door, "you two having fun?" I asked as I walked out the door. The look on their face said more than words ever would.
I would deal with facts tomorrow, right now Amy was horny, and I was in the mood to fuck her. I walked up to Amy, smiled, and asked if I had made my three-minute deadline. Close enough she replied with a smile as I wrapped my arms around her. Amy wrapped her arms around my neck and we kissed passionately with my hands roaming her body. I grabbed an ass cheek with either hand and squeezed. I then ran a finger between her ass cheeks and over her tight little backdoor. When my finger touched her backdoor, she let out a pleasurable little moan and kissed me harder. I pushed a little harder and the tip of my finger entered her. Unlike the reaction when I do this to Linda, Amy seemed to be turned-on by it. After embracing and playing with Amy’s ass for a few minutes, Amy pulled back and stared at me for a moment. If you want what I think you want we are going to need some lube and you are going to have to promise me to go slow until I get accustom to that big cock of yours. I just nodded my head ok. My mind however was screaming this stone fox is going to let me fuck her in the ass. The thoughts in my mind were so loud I was surprised she could not hear what I was thinking.
Amy got up and went over to her makeup bag retrieving a tube of lubricant. When she returned to the bed that I was standing beside, she opened the tube, squeezed some onto the head of my cock, and proceeded to spread it around the head and shaft. She then handed me the tube as she turned around and bent over the bed. I squeezed some of the lube onto my finger and proceeded to apply it to her entrance. I squeezed a little more onto my finger and as I applied it to her entrance, my finger slipped into her about to the first knuckle. I applied a liberal amount of lubricant to her as I probed her with my lubricated fingers for several minutes. Within a few minutes, my finger was sliding into her without resistance. I put a little more lubricant on the head of my cock and lightly touched my cock to her puckered little backdoor. Amy froze and did not move. I applied a little pressure and the head of my cock entered her.
With just the head of my cock inside her, I stopped and waited for her to make the next move. A short time later Amy pushed her ass back into me, forcing a little more of my cock inside her. We took our time and little by little, my cock entered her tight little ass. After a few minutes, my cock was buried balls deep in her ass. I just stood still holding her by the hips until I felt Amy start to move. It took Amy a few minutes to become accustomed to my cock in her ass. It took her a little longer to become comfortable with my cock in her ass. However, when she started getting turned-on by having my cock in her ass is when the fun started.
Amy started rotating her hips forcing my cock in and out of her ass. Within minutes, I joined her movements and started matching her movement with my own, fucking my cock in and out of her ass. In a short time, I was fucking her ass in slow steady rhythm. Amy was letting out a steady stream of moans every time I would sink my cock all the way back into her ass. It was about that time when Bob and Linda came out of the bathroom. As they entered the room, they both had a look of concern on their faces. After watching us for a few moments and listening to Amy’s moans Bob said, I recognize those moans, those are Amy’s "I’m getting fucked in the ass" moans. I just looked at them and smiled as I continued to fuck Amy’s ass.
Amy did not even acknowledge their presence in the room, with her face buried in the bed, her total focus was on having her ass fucked. Amy started mumbling, telling me to fuck her ass and to fuck her ass harder. She reached down and started rubbing her clit as I fucked her harder. I was now holding her hips and slamming my cock into her ass with all the strength I could muster. I was getting close to cumming again but before I could cum, Amy screamed out the fact that she was cumming. Her fingers were a blur on her clit as she screamed, “don’t stop I’m cumming”. As per her wishes, I didn’t stop, I kept fucking her ass as hard and fast as I could. Then just before I felt her body go limp, I started to cum deep in her ass. I do not think I deposited much cum in her ass but I did derive as much pleasure as I had the first time I fucked her tonight.
When I withdrew my deflated cock from her ass several minutes later Amy still draped over the edge of the bed, was trying to regain some of the energy she had just spent. I went into the bathroom to freshen up a little bit. After a quick shower, I wrapped a towel around my waist and went back to the bedroom. Before I saw Linda, Bob, and Amy all sitting on the couch, I could hear them talking among themselves. I couldn’t understand what they were saying, but the three of them had their heads together and were having some kind of discussion on the couch. I stopped as I entered the room and looked at them for a moment. To give you a mental image of what I saw, imagine three junior high kids sitting in the principal’s office, as their parents enter the office after they were caught smoking on campus.
Linda had a towel wrapped around her. Bob had put his boxers back on, and Amy had put her panties back on. It did not take a genius to figure out that something was going on and I was afraid I knew what it was.
I saw that somebody had made a pot of coffee and stopped to pour myself a cup before this Come To Jesus meeting kicked off. As I was stirring my coffee, I looked back in their direction. I saw Linda’s bottom lip start to quiver. Shit, I told her we would talk about this tomorrow, I guess it is tomorrow but I meant later in the day when we were home alone. I sat my coffee cup down and picked up a clean glass. I poured two fingers of Jack Daniels in it and slammed it. Poured another two fingers of Jack in the glass, picked up my coffee cup, walked over, and took a seat in the easy chair across from the couch. I looked at the three of them, not one of them made eye contact with me nor did anybody speak to me. If you were to do a Google search for “Guilty”, a picture of all three of them would pop-up.
"Well, you three called this Come To Jesus get together, you might as well get it going" I said. With a cracking voice Linda said, “well you made an implication that.....” and just let her thought remain unfinished. "Let me stop you right there for just a sec" I said. “First, I didn’t imply anything, I made an accusation that we all know is true. Second, I can forgive you for an indiscretion in the past. However if in the future, including tonight, I find you are not totally honest with me it’s over. Third, I know what took place. If you don’t tell me the whole story I will look on that the same as a lie. Fourth, don’t even try to insult my intelligence with a partial explanation. Now, I told you we would talk about this tomorrow when we got home. That was not good enough for you; you wanted to involve our friends in this. So let’s get it all out in the open. You tell me all about it; I want to know when, where and just how many times you three have engaged in three-way sex without my knowledge, and while you are at it tell me why you didn’t approach me if this is what you wanted to engage in.”
Linda’s face was flush, her hands were in her lap, and her head was hanging down. Bob spoke up saying, "DB it was not her fault. it was all mine and I am so sorry." I gave him a stern, no nonsense look and said, “Bob I don’t doubt that one bit. However, I did not make a vow with you, I did with her. Therefore, unless we are talking rape, she has to answer to me for what she willingly engaged in."
Linda’s hands were in her lap, her head bowed, and she was looking at her hands when she began to talk again. "A few months ago, I was cleaning our room and I found your swingers magazines. I was sickened by them. I thought you just wanted to have sex with other women." I held up my hand to stop Linda. “Just stop, I don’t want to hear all this bullshit right now. Linda, I can read you like a cheap novel. You are easy to read and even easier to figure out. Now you were just about to fuck up again and didn’t even know it."
Linda just looked at me and didn’t say a word. "OK, here is what you were going to say" I said. "You were going to tell me that you ran over to talk to Amy. One thing led to another, this happened then that happened, and the next thing anybody knew you three were all in a bed having sex. Then you were going to tell me you liked it and that’s what led to tonight. Which would have been well and good except for the fact it’s mostly a lie to try to mitigate what really happened. Namely, you three engaged in this kind of play far more than one time. I know what you three did and right now I’m so mad and hurt over that I’m about two seconds from throwing an ass kicking party and you’re all going to be invited as guests of honor. So let me tell you what I’m going to do for you Linda. It appears you are not thinking very clearly right now because I don’t think you have a clue just how bad you would have fucked up by insinuating that I was somehow responsible for you fucking our friends. I don’t want you to say another word about what you did tonight, not about being sorry, nothing, instead I will talk to you about what I find important."
I looked at Linda and said "I am not mad over the fact you engaged in a threesome with Bob and Amy. I changed my focus to Bob and Amy saying “and I’m not mad over the fact that you two introduced her into this kind of sex. The only thing that pisses me off is the fact you did this behind my back. None of you thought enough of me to at the very least find out what my reaction would be to this kind of thing before you chose to engage in it behind my back."
I turned my attention back to Linda. “I know you don’t have any idea how much I love you. You know just how much I gave up for you because of that love for you. I have never expected, nor asked for anything back from you for my sacrifices other than your loyalty and honesty. I can’t help but believe if you would have known how I felt about you, you would have never done this behind my back. You would have known that you could talk to me about anything. In all the time I’ve known you I have had you on a pedestal. From day one in our marriage, I have not once been unfaithful, nor have I ever lied to you. Well my dear that pedestal has collapsed and I’m afraid it can never be resurrected again. Now, stop feeling so sorry for yourself and face the fact that you fucked up and you got caught in the wrong. For every action there is an equal and opposite reaction and there will be a price to be paid for your actions. Since I have been on this job, I have had many opportunities offered to me from some very beautiful women. I have never taken any of them up on those offers because I knew how you would take it if you ever found out. I think you should know that I no longer have those same concerns or restrictions. In the same light, and you can confirm this with Bob if you want, when I get off work I’m on my way home. I cannot tell you the number of times after a tough shift the guys have gone out for a drink and asked me to join them. I always turn them down and head straight home to you. Let us just say I don’t feel the same responsibility to you to run straight home any more."
"While I’m at it, let me clarify something else for you" I continued. "You've opened Pandora’s Box. I really enjoy this kind of sex and plan to engage in it on regular bases with you. I don’t even mind if you continue to have threesomes with Bob and Amy. However, I expect to know about them before hand and get all the details afterwords. I also expect a reciprocating agreement in that Amy would also be joining us for a threesome on about the same regularity as you join them. As for engaging in another foursome with Bob and Amy, I can’t wait for that to happen. I really enjoyed this one right up to the point you felt we should kill the moment with this Come To Jesus meeting you couldn’t wait for. Furthermore, I plan to explore the opportunity of meeting other couple who share the same interest in this kind of sex as we have. Maybe Bob and Amy will be willing to introduce us to some of the other couples they engage in this kind of thing with."
Linda turned her head toward Bob with a questioning expression. I just had to chuckle at the irony of it. "Honey," I said, "you didn’t really think that the sex you were having with Bob and Amy was exclusive to just you, did you?" Linda bowed her head covering her face with her hands. She stayed like that for several minutes and when she raised her head, she had tears running down her checks.
She looked at me and said, “I’m such a fool and I’m so sorry.” I looked at her and smiled, "No, you aren’t Hon. You may have been a liar and a slut and acted like a whore, but I don’t think you were a fool. The only way you would be a fool is if you don’t take what I told you to heart and let me find out you did something like this behind my back again. This is the last time I’m going to address this with the three of you as a group, so if you have any question about anything I’ve said you better ask now."
After several minutes of silence Amy said, "Were you serious about meeting some of our other friends that we party with?" "As serious as a heart attack" I replied. "I told all three of you, I enjoyed the sex. The fact that she did it with you guys behind my back is the only part of it that pisses me off."
"Anybody else got anything else to add to this?" I asked. Again, Amy spoke up, "When would you like me to come over for a threesome with you guys?" I had to suppress a laugh and just said "Give us a call next week and we will see about setting something up." Amy just nodded her head in reply; neither Bob nor Linda said a word.
"I know this was a real buzz kill and I’m sorry, I didn’t ask for this" I said. "The way I see it we have a couple choices. We can call it a night and get a little sleep. Get up have some breakfast and head home. Or, we can load up and head home now, I don’t really care which we do. Alternatively, we can continue this depressing conversation. It’s really up to you three."
When Linda and I got home the next afternoon we sat down to have the talk we both knew was coming. I will not bore you with all the details of that conversation; I will say I was correct in my suspicions. We remained friends with Bob and Amy through the years. After all, they were responsible for leading us down the path of this kind of play. Over the years, Linda and I have introduced an untold number of people into our sex life and have been doing so since this story took place when we were in our mid-twenties. I will not give our age away but I will go as far as saying that was a long time ago.
Hope you enjoyed our story and remember - have fun, life is way too short not to.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 12,981 views
Neither of us had given a second thought to the Lifestyle during that period of our lives. Linda seemed to be far more comfortable spending time with family than she did socializing. As far as for me, working jobs at the bottom of the pay scale as I was, it took a whole lot of hours to make enough to pay the bills, not to mention the time spent on college work. Bottom line in the early days of our marriage was we did not have time to think about the Lifestyle much less engage in it. Oh sure we noticed other people on those rare occasions we would go out but neither of us actively sought out other people in a sexual way. If we were at a party or social function and somebody seemed to come-on to either us, the other might comment on it but the usual reply would be something to the effect "as if I have the time for something like that."
I was not really looking for a career in law enforcement at that time of my life. However, that is when things just came together in that direction and I found myself working in law enforcement. I started out working nights and to be truthful I found that a major attraction to the job, being I would have my days free to attend college classes like a real student for a change. Also working forty hours a week instead of the sixty or more that I had been working was a major plus in my new occupation. I did not feel that being a cop had changed me in any way. However, it did not take me very long to discover that it had changed my circle of friends a great deal.
Up to that point in our lives, both Linda and I had a close circle of lifelong friends. It was not as if any of our friends ever said anything about having a cop around. They just did not seem to want us around after I became a cop. When we would meet one of our friends on the street, they would talk to us like old times. We just did not get an invitation to parties or social occasions. Our social life more or less just dried up because of my new job. Over the next few years, any social outlet we had was with other cops and their families. I have heard law enforcement described as a band of brothers or a family. I guess that comes as close as anything to describing it. You may not care for everybody in your family but it is your family because nobody else seems to want you around.
Linda and I were in a kind of limbo for a few years socially. Our old friends did not want to socialize with us. My friends in law enforcement tended to want to spend their social time talking about the job. I enjoyed being a cop but I did not care to have the job consume my life.
Looking back on it now I guess being I was in public all the time back then I really did not mind spending time with just my family during my off duty time. Linda however had no real social contact and silently longed for some time with other people. What was it that old song said about never knowing a woman that "didn't need her night on the town" or something to that effect?
It was a few years after I became a cop when I first met Bob. Bob was an officer in another agency that I worked closely with. Over time, Bob and I became very close friends spending a lot of time together both on and off the job. We were both about the same age and had many of the same interests in life outside the job.
They say that opposites attract and that was true with Bob and me. I was country and he was big city, I came from a middle class family and his was extremely rich. I was working in law enforcement primarily to work my way through college and he was in law enforcement because it pissed his dad off. Bob and his dad had a falling out years before I met him. His dad kept trying to get Bob involved in his business but Bob did not want to have anything to do with it. Undaunted by Bob's lack of interest in joining him in business Bob's dad kept finding ways to get Bob on his payroll one way or the other.
It did not take long for our friendship at work to also become an off duty friendship involving our wives as well. Linda and Bob's wife Amy also became close friends spending a great deal of their free time together. It seemed to progress to where just about any time we ever went out socially we would go out with Bob and Amy. As much as I enjoyed my friendship with Bob, I think that Linda's friendship with Amy was something she really needed in her life. Linda now had somebody she could talk to as well as socialize with other than just our daughter and me. The two of them found a lot of time to dedicate to woman talk back then.
Today you would have probably called what we had back then as a vanilla friendship. We just looked at Bob and Amy as close friends. There was drinking and flirting going on for sure but nothing overt between any of us. We went to a number of parties together and I could not tell you how many times we went to dinner together. We enjoyed each others company. We were just very comfortable with each other.
One day about a year into our friendship, Bob called me saying that Amy and he were going to the city for a night of dancing and fun asking if Linda and I would like to join them. I ran the idea past Linda and she said it sounded like fun. We ran our daughter out to Linda's parents and returned home to get ready to go. As much time over the past year as we had spent with Bob and Amy this was the first time, we were going to be going out of town together. Bob made the comment when he invited us that "being we were all going to be drinking we really should get a room instead of trying to drive back tonight." I agreed with him even though I did not know how I was going to pay for it.
Linda and I had not had time for ourselves in some time. For what seemed like months, our time had been very devoted to either school or work for both of us. We not only wanted some "our" time together we needed some "our" time together whether we could afford it or not. Tonight we were going to spend the entire night focused on the two of us having fun with no concern for anything else.
Even though we were in a little better shape financially after I became a cop things were still very tight and there was not much room in our budget for excesses. At one point during our drive to the city, I was trying to figure out in my head if I had enough money to pay for a room. Amy interrupted my line of thought by saying, "You know we should share a room to save some money." I looked over at Linda to get her reaction to sharing a room; she just shrugged her shoulders and said that was fine with her. "It works for me I said, if that's what everybody wants to do." What I was thinking was that paying for half a room fit much better into our finances than getting a separate room for ourselves. That is for sure.
The two hour drive to the city pased quickly as the four of us chatted and joked with one another. We pulled up in front of a very upscale hotel and parked. If this place was not a five star hotel, it did not miss it by far. Amy looked back at Linda with a smile and said, "You're going to love this place." Linda's only reply was that it was a beautiful hotel. My only thought after seeing where we would be staying was "Tuesday's payday and I hope this check doesn't hit the bank until after that."
Bob got out of the car and headed toward the lobby. I joined him and we walked into the lobby together. As we walked across the lobby toward the front desk to check in I did not have a clue as to what the rates were in this place. What I did know, after seeing how plush the lobby was is that I did not have enough money in my checking account at that moment to pay for my share of the room. Bob had already made reservation and while the desk-man was looking up our information, Bob turned toward me. I hope you do not mind he said but I am going to have to call my dad about some business in a little bit. Because of that, this is a business trip and I am going to put the room on dad's business credit card. With my best poker face I said, "Are you sure, because I can pay for half of it." "No problem, Dad can cover this one," Bob said with a laugh.
Bob may have had a job in law enforcement but his full time occupation was spending his dad's money. Bob was not pretentious in the least. He was as down to earth as anybody I have ever known. To sit down and talk to him you would never have any indication that his father was as rich as he was. Bob was an only child and as mad as his dad would get at him from time to time he would never turn down a request for anything Bob might ask for.
Our room was a mini-suite with two tall queen size beds. The mattresses must have been almost three feet above the floor. There was a sitting area and a patio with a city view. It was full of dark wood fixtures; overall, it was a very high-end hotel room. We settled in and Bob fixed a round of drinks for everybody. Everybody was in a jovial mood and you just knew it was going to be a fun night.
We were all out on the patio enjoying our drinks when Bob announced that he was going to call his dad and get that over with so he could focus on having fun. That afternoon just flew by; we enjoyed a few drinks, laughed a lot, and just enjoyed each others company. Soon the sun was going down and it was starting to get dark. Amy stood up about this time announcing that she was going to take a shower and get ready to go to dinner. She looked over at Linda and said, "come on girl, let's go get ready for some fun." The two of them were laughing together as they reentered our room, gathering make-up and overnight bags on their way to the bathroom.
Bob and I sat out on the patio for some time enjoying our drinks and just some ideal chat while we waited for the girls to get out of the bathroom. When we finally reentered the room, Amy was standing in front of the sink between the bathroom and bedroom putting on her make-up. Amy was wearing only a matching pair of turquoise panties and bra. The panties she was wearing were so transparent you could clearly see her ass through them. Her back was to me and I stared at her beautiful ass for a moment, before looking over to make sure Bob had not caught me staring at his wife's ass. Bob and I were great friends and I did not want to endanger that friendship by being caught staring at his wife's ass, regardless of how great of an ass she had.
Bob seemed not to be paying any attention at all to Amy's state of dress. He was busy reading some papers that were on the table. When I looked back at her, she was staring at me in the mirror. When she saw me looking at her she smiled and in a very sexy manner ran her tongue over her lips. I swear she looked right at me, leaned forward pushing her ass right at me as she smiled at me in the mirror. The thin material covering her ass was so transparent it seemed to disappear when her ass pressed firmly against it. She swayed her hips back and forth slightly. I knew she was just teasing me, I also knew that Linda was right on the other side of that bathroom door and her husband was standing right next to me. I looked away from my best friend's wife, but not before that sexy little wife of my best friend had my cock rock hard. I sat down on a bed looking at anything in the room other than Amy. "I must be dreaming," I thought, "my best friend's wife did not just come on to me, did she."
Bob said, to nobody in particular, "damn, I have to take a piss" as he headed toward the bathroom. I did not acknowledge him. His wife's antics seemed to be the only thing I could focus on at that point in time. As he opened the door and entered the bathroom, I could hear the shower running in the background. With thoughts of Amy, running through my mind it did not even dawn on me until Bob entered the bathroom that Linda was in there taking a shower. First, I had Amy putting on a show for me in just her panties and bra. Then Bob walking into the bathroom while Linda was in the shower, OK I guess that is how the sophisticated high society people among us act. Not that I minded any of it, the whole scene was just something I was not accustom to. I was used to a far more modest behavior.
While Bob and Linda were in the bathroom, Amy walked into the bedroom. I was trying not to stare at her as she approached me. As she got right in front of me, she seemed to stumble a little and just like that, the sexy little wife of my best friend was sitting on my lap clad in only sheer panties and a matching bra. "Oh shit this is not good" was the thought that ran through my mind. My cock was rock hard and I knew this was just wrong. My mind raced with all the different problems this would cause if either Bob or Linda were to walk into the room at that moment.
"Oh my," Amy said, "those drinks are starting to hit me. I'm so sorry did I hurt you?" "No, I'm fine" I said. I need to get her off my lap before Bob or Linda come out of the bathroom, was the thought running through my mind. Amy however did not seem to have the same concern as I did as she draped an arm around my neck.
She took a deep breath and said "that really did scare me." "You're fine," I said in reply. "No really," she said taking my hand and placing it between her breasts, "feel how hard my heart is beating. It really did scare me." I could not help myself I gave her breast a gentle little squeeze before saying "yes, I can feel how hard you heart is pounding."
There was no way I could conceal the fact that she had my cock rock hard. Her ass was right on top of it. I could feel her start to squirm as she moved her ass ever so slightly back and forth over the top of it. She looked into my eyes and with a smile and said, "you must find me very sexy." "Very sexy" I stammered in reply. "I must really turn you on," she said with a broad smile. "Yes you do" I replied, knowing her reference was to my hard cock. She pulled me toward her, gave me a hug, and as she held my head just above her breast. "That is so sweet, thank you. I find that very flattering" she said.
My hand was still covering her left breast. I was staring down her flat abdomen between her slightly spread thighs. I could clearly see her pussy mound through the thin material of her panties. My hand, as if it had a mind of its own, started tracing its way down her abdomen to her left thigh. Then between her thighs and over her pussy, her legs parted even wider as I traced my finger over the lips of her pussy. As my fingers touched her pussy, Amy inhaled sharply. She closed her eyes as she tilted her head back a little. I could feel the heat and moisture emitting from between her legs.
Then from nowhere I remembered Bob and Linda in the bathroom and knew one of them should be coming out any time. I did not want either of them to catch me with a hard cock and Amy sitting on my lap. The next thought I had was "what is taking Bob so long to take a piss?" He has been in there for well over five minutes now. 'What is taking him so long to take a piss?" the words came mindlessly out of my mouth. "Maybe he is enjoying Linda in the same way you are enjoying me" Amy said. That thought hit me like a ton of bricks, it was something that had never crossed my mind up until that moment. "Linda is not that kind of woman," I said. 'she would never let another man look at her in that way." "Oh," Amy said with a little laugh, "so you think I'm that kind of woman? Is that what you are telling me?" "No that's not what I mean at all," I said as I tried to backtrack on my statement.
Amy knew she had me going and was enjoying herself as she pressed the issue. "so what you're telling me is that it's alright for a man to enjoy another woman but it's not alright for his wife to enjoy another man?" she asked. "No that's not what I'm saying at all," I stammered. "I must have missed something then" Amy said. "It's alright for you to get turned on and grope my tits and rub my pussy but it's not alright for Linda to get turned on by somebody other than you touching her pussy and groping her tits?" "No that's not what I'm saying at all" I tried to explain.
"Oh, I see" Amy said with a broad smile. "You are telling me that it is alright for Linda to get turned on and let another man play with her in the same way you were play with me? Is that what you are telling me?" "What I'm trying to say is that I don't care if she plays with another man, but I don't think she would ever do that" I said in exasperation. "Oh, I see now" Amy said with a broad smile and her ass swaying back and forth on my cock. Amy continued, "would it turn you on if you knew that Bob was fucking Linda in the shower right now?" My cock twitched involuntarily at the scenario just described by Amy. "Oh," Amy said with a giggle, "I think I just got my answer to that question. I bet you would really get turned-on if you were watching Linda getting fucked, wouldn't you." I just moaned my reply to her question.
"Can you believe that?" Amy said with a laugh. "Believe what?" I asked. "Your cock just got even harder when you thought about watching Linda getting fucked. Were you thinking about seeing her tits swaying back and forth as Bob fucked her from behind?" Amy teased. "I bet it would really turn you on thinking about me sucking your cock while you watched Linda being fucked."
"Oh god yes," I moaned in reply, "I just do not think Linda would ever be a part of something like that." "Oh, I think she would be a willing and eager participant in something like that" Amy said, "she is just afraid you would not be a willing participant in something like that. She thinks you would be jealous if you ever saw her enjoying another man sexually."
"How would you know that?" I asked. "Because I asked her" Amy said with a sly smile. "When did you ask her about all of this?" I asked. "A few weeks ago" Amy said with a giggling little laugh, "about the same time we started making plans for this little trip."
I was letting what Amy told me run through my mind. The possibilities were mind boggling as my mind covered different scenarios. Absently I patted Amy's ass and said "You'd better get up before they come out and catch you on my lap." Amy rolled her eyes and shook her head before saying, "You know, for somebody as smart as you are, you are sure dumb sometimes." "What do you mean?" I asked. "Are you really telling me that you haven't figured out that they both know that I am out here trying to seduce you?" Amy said with arched eyebrows. "You haven't figured out that three of the four people staying in this room are ready and willing to party like I just described?" Amy now put her other arm around my neck so that she would have me looking straight into her eyes as she added, "and those three people want to know if the fourth person would like to participate in that kind of party."
Before I could answer her, the bathroom door opened and Linda walked out of the bathroom with a bath towel wrapped around her and the sound of the shower running behind her. Linda was towel drying her hair when she looked over at Amy and me asking in mock shock, "what may I ask are you two up to?" "Oh, we were just talking about how hot it would be watching Bob fuck you in the shower" Amy said.
Linda continued to walk over to us and as she stood in front of us drying her hair and asked, "Just how hot did you two decide that would be?" Before I answered her, I reached out and ran my hand under her towel and up to her pussy. Her pussy was as wet as I had ever found it. Her juices were flowing between her thighs in a torrent.
I had just confirmed in my own mind that whatever was going on Linda was extremely turned on by it. "We thought it would be very hot" I said. Linda smiled before bending down and giving me a kiss.
As Linda stood back up she said you two need to get ready we are going to go to dinner before anything else happens tonight. "Where's Bob?" I asked Linda. "He is still in the shower" was her reply. "still?" was my one word question. "Yeah, we were talking through the shower curtain for a while. Then he got in the shower with me offering to help me wash my back. I think he had more on his mind than just washing my back so I left him in there to come out here to see how you were taking all this" Linda said.
Amy stood up saying she was going to get Bob in gear as she walked into the bathroom.
When we were alone Linda sat down beside me and gave me a hug. She asked, "Are you really all right with all this?" "Oh, I am better than all right with it" I said, "I was just a little taken aback by it all." Linda ran her hand over my hard cock and with a smile said, "that is not the only reaction you had to all this, is it?" My reply was just a smile as I took her in my arms. As I held Linda close to me, I said "I just have one question." "What's that?" she asked. "Did Bob fuck you in the shower?" I wondered. Linda looked at me with a sly smile and answered, "not yet".
Linda tried to get up to finish dressing but before I let her go, I asked her what brought all this about. "Oh, Amy has been talking to me about this for a few months now" she replied. "I also thought we needed a little spark in our marriage. To be honest with you the idea of this kind of thing with friends really excites me. I have seen you looking at her as well as other women when you don't think I see you and I can tell other women excite you too."
"Well, I am going to follow your lead tonight" I told Linda. "It's going to be up to you just how far this goes. I just want you to know I am comfortable with where ever you want to take this. I also want you to know that when we get home we are going to have to sit down and have a serious discussion about all this." Linda again put her arms around my neck and gave me a loving little kiss, "I've already been planning on that" she replied. "OK, now get ready for dinner" she said, "I am starving."
Linda walked away from me to finish getting dressed. Linda had resumed drying her hair as she walked back toward the bathroom, as she did the towel she had wrapped around her rode up exposing the bottom half of her ass. If I could see her ass as she walked away from me to anybody in front of her, she would have her pussy exposed. I felt my cock stir again.
In all the time that I had known Linda, she had always been very prim and proper. Her modest side had always been far more to her nature than the bold flashes and the boldness I was seeing from her today. This far exceeded anything I've seen in the past. She was walking around a hotel room exposing her ass and pussy to anybody who would happen to walk by.
I must admit that the thoughts of this type of activity had crossed my mind during sex with Linda from time to time. As stimulating as the subject might have been to me I never pursued the possibilities with Linda. I was convinced that my little prim and proper wife would never be party to such activities. I was sure being proven wrong about that.
From the sounds of it, Bob and Amy are experienced in this kind of thing and that was something that I would have also never guessed. How did this subject come up in the first place between Amy and Linda? There were a million questions running through my mind and not too many answers yet.
As I sat on the bed letting all these thoughts run through my mind, I had a vision of Bob fucking Linda. As I imagined the two of them fucking in front of me I had several feelings pulsating through my body all at the same time. There was a twang of jealousy but the most over powering feeling I had was sexual excitement, the idea of her getting fucked in front of me really turned me on like nothing else I had ever experienced. It was really somewhat strange because I felt guilty about being turned-on with Amy on my lap, but I was turned-on by the thought of Linda and Bob fucking. Bob saying, "showers open," broke my train of thought.
Nobody said anything more about possible sharing, at least not while we got ready for dinner. By the time I showered and got dress everybody else was dressed and waiting for me.
The atmosphere between us all was as if nothing had happened, we were just four friends going out for a good time. It was as if Bob and Linda in the shower together or Amy on my lap clad in only panties and bra was not even worth talking about. As if it was no big deal, it was just four friends having a good time. I guess I should say the atmosphere between the other three people in our group was like that because those things were all I could think about all night long. The bottom line was that by the time we get back from our night on the town I had better come to terms with what is going to happen and how I am going to react to it. Because there was a very high probability that all the visions I had about Bob fucking Linda in front of me are going to become reality.
After a fabulous dinner, which included a couple bottles of a great wine, as well as a flaming after dinner drink we found ourselves in a little bar with a great sounding little band playing. After finding a table and getting a round of drinks, the girls proceeded to take turns dragging Bob and I out to the dance floor. The sexual tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife. All through dinner and then through the evening at the bar I found myself in a continual state of sexual arousal. My mind raced from the thought of fucking Amy to the thought of Bob fucking Linda. The strangest thing was that I found the thought of watching Linda being fucked just as stimulating if not more so than the thought of me fucking the very sexy and desirable Amy.
Amy was having a ball tormenting me sexually all night long. She would do little things that I found so sexy. She would look me in the eye then run her tongue around her lips. She would lick her index finger as if it was an ice cream cone, then stick her finger into her mouth and suck it as if it was a little cock. She just kept doing things with very sexy undertones all night long.
I like to think of myself as an intelligent, sophisticated individual. However, that night I was far more like a freshman in high school at his first dance. I could not think straight, I was tongue-tied and could not hold any resemblance to an intelligent conversation with all the thoughts running through my mind. At one point, Amy and I were on the dance floor as a slow song played. She straddled my left thigh and slid her pussy up and down my thigh to the rhythm of the music as we swayed in the middle of the dance floor. She had both arms wrapped around my neck as her head rested on my shoulder, her mouth right next to my ear. I could feel her breath on my neck as we held each other.
As she saw Linda and Bob dancing just across from us Amy whispered into my ear, "I wonder if Linda wants to fuck Bob as much as I want to fuck you?" As much as Amy was turning me on, the one question I asked her was "are you sure that Bob is good with you being fucked in front of him?" Amy just smiled and said "the only thing Bob enjoys more than watching somebody fuck me is to watch somebody fuck me while he is fucking somebody he has never fucked before."
While the band took a break, Amy and Linda took a restroom break. With the band taking a break, the bar was relatively quiet. Bob looked over at me and asked "are you good with all this?" "I think so," I said, "so far I am finding it a major turn-on."
It was now my turn to ask Bob a question. "How long have you two been involved in this kind of thing I asked?" He arched his eyebrows, smiled and said "for a few years now." I rejoined, "I've known you and Amy for over a year" I said, "why am I only finding out about this side of you two now?" Bob thought for a second then said, "I just didn't want to lose your friendship if you were not into it and Amy felt the same way toward Linda." I just nodded. I could understand that.
I was lost in my own thoughts as we sat in silence waiting for the girls to return. As I was looking toward the restrooms, I saw them walking back to our table. I smiled at how sexy they both looked as they walked through the bar. They both wore short little black cocktail dresses showing a lot of leg and cleavage. It seemed that every male eye in the place was following them to our table.
As Linda took a seat between Bob and me, she held her hand out to me under the table. "Here, put these in your pocket Hon" she said with a sweet little 'suzy homemaker' smile on her face. I took what she was offering me. I looked down to find she had handed me her panties. I could feel their wetness in my hand. As I held them wadded up and enclosed in my closed fist I held my hand to my nose and inhaled their musky odor before placing them in my pocket.
Bob and I went to the bar to get another round of drinks. We returned to the table just as the band started playing again. Before I could sit down Linda grabbed my hand and led me onto the dance floor. I held Linda tightly as we swayed to the music. She backed her head off my shoulder a little and looked me in the eye. "Are you all right with all this?" she asked. "Hon, I said with a smile, "between you and Amy, you two have kept my cock hard all night long. However, when we get home you are going to have to tell me the whole story about how all this came about." "Deal" she said as she laid her head back on my shoulder.
About a half hour later as Bob and Linda returned from the dance floor, Bob looked over at Amy and me. He asked if we were ready to head back to our room. Amy just nodded her head and I told him anytime everybody else is ready. We headed out of the bar and found a taxi parked at the curb. We climbed in the back of the cab and Bob gave the driver the name of our hotel. Bob and I were sitting beside either door with Linda and Amy between us, Linda was setting next to Bob, and Amy was next to me. As we drove, the dim light from the streetlights punctuated the darkness inside the cab. I looked down at one point and saw that Bob had Linda's dress hiked up and his hand between her thighs finger-fucking her. Linda had her head resting on the back of the seat, her eyes were closed, her lips clenched firmly together as she tried not to make any noise as Bob's fingers explored her pussy.
I looked over at Amy. She was smiling ear to ear as she looked at me. Without saying a word, she dropped her hand to my lap and started tracing the outline of my hard cock through my slacks. I dropped my hand to her lap. I slowly pulled her skirt up until her bare pussy was exposed. I ran my finger over the length of her pussy. She spread her legs wider bumping into Linda's wide spread legs as she did. Her juices were flowing and covering the inside of her thighs. In what seemed like just a few moments the inside of the cab lit up as we pulled into the entrance to our hotel.
As the cab came to a stop at the front door to the hotel Bob handed the driver a twenty-dollar bill and we both got out on either side of the cab. As Linda slid over to the door, Bob held out his hand to assist her getting out of the cab. I assisted Amy out of the other side of the cab. As I did I saw Linda swaying slightly as she started walking around the back of the cab. Whether her wobbly legs were due to too much alcohol or from Bob's attention to her pussy on the ride from the bar, I was not sure. Bob placed an arm around her waist to steady her as they walked toward the front door of the hotel.
As soon as the four of us walked into our room, Amy excused herself and entered the bathroom. The rest of us just stood around the living room area. Nobody really said anything, it was kind of like everybody knew where this evening was proceeding but nobody knew just how to get moving in that direction. Linda sat down on the couch while Bob and I remained standing. Bob commented that he was going to fix himself another drink and asked if anybody else wanted anything. Both Linda and I declined saying we were fine. Bob had just taken the first sip of his drink when Amy came out of the bathroom wearing only a pair of shear panties. The fact that she put her panties back on when she took everything else off was something I found humor in for some reason. She stopped in the bedroom area, putting her hands on her hips as she surveyed the room. With a tone of mild annoyance she addressed the rest of us with "Why is everybody else still dressed?"
Linda sprang off the couch as if somebody had just zapped her with a cattle prod, saying it was her turn to use the restroom as she was hurrying off in that direction. As Linda entered the restroom Amy walked up to Bob put her arms around his neck and gave him a deep kiss. I felt like a voyeur as I watched Bob reach down and cup an ass cheek in each hand as he pulled her to him. I saw her ass rotate as they each ground their crotches into each other. I had the urge to walk up behind her as they kissed and grind my cock into her sexy little ass as I cupped her breasts in my hands.
That is what I had the urge to do, but what I did was to stay frozen in place. I knew what acceptable social behavior was but did not have a clue as to acceptable behavior in this situation. My mind was racing with the sexual implications that were presenting themselves to me. I was close to having tunnel vision, I seemed able to focus on just one thing at a time. Everything else in the room seemed like it was out of focus to me. I was trying to control my breathing; I had given up on controlling my cock, which was rock hard and likely to stay that way for the time being.
That is when I got that cold water down the back of my neck feeling. It was a flash of concern and uncertainty. Questions on why Linda had rushed out of the room as she did flooded my mind. Was it needing to use the restroom, was it because of the direction this evening was heading, was it because she was getting cold feet about all this. I was starting to question her willingness to participate further in tonight's planed events. Linda had seemed like a willing participant in the evening's activities earlier. Was that because it was something that excited her? Was it because she thought it was something that I wanted? Was she just going along with Amy and Bob because it was something that they wanted and she felt pressured in to?
On the other hand, could it be that she wanted to please me thinking I wanted to be with other women? My mind was a mass of conflicting thoughts all at the same time. As much as I found the sexual direction this evening was taking exciting and pleasing, I did not want to do anything to endanger my marriage.
I had a multitude of visions rushing through my mind all at the same time like a rapidly moving kaleidoscope. They ranged from watching Linda fucking Bob while I fucked Amy to watching Linda rushing out the door never wanting to talk to me again for having such sick obsessions even though it was she that placed everything in motion. As all these thoughts were rushing through my mind, I heard the bathroom door open and close. My breath caught in my throat as I waited for Linda to walk around the corner. When she came into sight, my knees almost buckled. Linda came into the room wearing nothing but a smile.
I had been married to this woman for five years. I have always thought she was a beautiful woman. Tonight however, she was more beautiful than I had ever seen her. Her round grapefruit-sized natural breasts stood tall and proud on her chest. Women have paid thousands of dollars to try to emulate what Linda received from nature. Her thin little waist accented her flowing hips, the triangle shape of her pubic hair, her long legs all made up one of the sexiest bodies I had ever seen. I must be one of the luckiest men in the world to have this vision of beauty as my wife.
She walked up to me, placed her arms around my neck, and kissed me. Her tongue found its way into my mouth as mine found its way into hers. My hands cupped her ass as I pulled her into me holding her as tightly as I could. She had never looked sexier to me nor had she ever turned me on as much as she was doing at that moment. I had the urge to carry her to one of the beds and ravish this beautiful woman. As we parted our kiss, I looked deep into her eyes and asked if she was all right with all this. I half wished she would say no, I do not want to continue with this. Linda did not say a word in reply to my question she just looked into my eyes with that sexy smile of hers.
Then without a word spoken, Linda knelt in front of me. She unbuckled my belt and proceeded to unbutton and unzip my pants. With a single jerk, she had my pants and underwear down around my ankles. Linda was looking into my eyes as she grabbed my cock, pulling it toward her as she slid it into her mouth. She bobbed her mouth back and forth over my cock coating it with her saliva. I was holding my hands around her head and my hips were grinding as I fucked Linda's sexy mouth. The feeling was so intense that I closed my eyes knowing I was only moments from cumming in her mouth when she removed her mouth from my cock.
When I opened my eyes, I was looking down at Linda. She was smiling up at me looking as sexy as I had ever seen her look. Linda looked back over her shoulder in the direction of Amy and Bob and said, "Amy I have him ready for you." My mind was racing at Linda's words, then as if in a dream Amy seemed to materialize beside me. She wrapped her arm around my waist as she stared at my erect cock. I watched Linda as she walked over to Bob. Her ass was swaying with each step, I had never seen her more self-assured and confident in herself as she was in that moment. She was so self-assured and in control of her environment, something I have never seen to this extent from her.
She stopped in front of Bob, cocked her head to one side before she spoke, and then said to Bob, in a no-nonsense yet sexy tone, "Just how do you expect to fuck me with your clothes on." Bob did not say a word instead he started ripping his clothes off. I just stood there with my pants around my ankles watching Bob ripping his clothes off in frenzy. I felt Amy's hand wrap around my cock. She started slowly stroking my cock bringing my attention back to her.
Amy was a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties. Her body was perfectly proportioned. She was just a tad shorter than Linda, blond hair, blue eyes, and a beautiful face. Although her breasts were a little smaller than Linda's, they were perfect for her body, they stood tall on her chest. She reminded me of a little blond debutante a few years out of high school, which is most likely, what she was.
I placed an arm around Amy's shoulder as I pulled her toward me, bent down, and kissed her. As we kissed and our tongues danced in each other's mouth, my free hand found her bare breast. I gently squeezed her breast before tweaking her nipples causing a moan to escape her lips. I stepped out of my pants as I held Amy. I eased Amy toward the bed. As the bed touched the back of her legs, I eased her back and onto the bed. My focus what not only on pleasuring myself with this beautiful woman, but to also bring her as much pleasure as I was capable in providing her. As she lay on her back in front of me, I reached forward with both hands taking hold of the waistband of her panties.
Amy stared at me as she raised her hips off the bed. I slowly pulled her panties down her long legs, tossing them onto the floor. As Amy lay naked in front of me, I removed my shirt as my gaze covered her entire body. Before I proceeded, I looked back over my shoulder toward Bob and Linda. Both of them were now naked and Linda was on her knees in front of Bob, sucking his cock. His eyes closed, his mouth was agape, and his hands were holding her head as he fucked his cock in and out of her soft wet mouth. I knew exactly what he was feeling because I had felt the same mouth wrapped around my cock many times.
I knelt down on the floor beside the bed were Amy was lying. I placed her legs over my shoulders and pulled her ass to the edge of the bed to give me access to her pussy. I kissed and licked her juices from the insides of her thighs before moving on to her pussy. I pushed her legs a little wider apart before tracing an outline, with my tongue, of the area around the outside of her pussy. Amy started slithering her hips trying to drive her pussy to my mouth. Her hands found my head as she tried to guide my mouth to the spot on her pussy where she wanted me to focus my attention. I gave in to her wishes and drove my tongue into her pussy, fucking it in and out of her. When her moaning and breathing increased, I moved up to her clit sucking it between my lips as I slid a finger into her drenched pussy. Time seemed irrelevant, only the act of delivering pleasure was of concern. Whether it took ten minutes or forty minutes was of no real concern.
~~~~
After several minutes of orally pleasing Amy, I could not take it any longer. I needed to feel my cock inside her pussy. I stood at the edge of the bed with her pussy tw inches away, I moved forward and drove my cock into her. She let out a low moan as I slid my cock all the way into her in one steady thrust. With my cock buried in her pussy, she wrapped her legs around my waist, her heels digging into my back as I started to fuck my cock in and out of her while I stood beside the bed. I looked up as Bob bent Linda over the edge of the other bed. They were both standing as he moved behind her and slid his cock into her pussy. After a few easy strokes, he started pounding her from behind. The slapping sound of his hips slamming into her ass filled the room. The longer he fucked her, the loader the slapping sound became as sweat started covering her ass and his midsection.
I now had Amy in the shape of a horizontal "L" with her legs together resting on my chest as I held them pointed straight up. I had resistance free access to slam my cock into her pussy. I could fuck her hard, I could fuck her slow or I could fuck her with smooth and steady stokes. I used all those methods alternating between them. I looked over at the next bed just as Linda and Bob were getting on it. They knelt in the middle of the bed their hands embracing one another as they kissed.
Linda broke away from Bob's embrace and rolled him over on his back with his feet toward me. She then straddled his hips. I saw her hand as she reached between her legs and grip his cock. She positioned his cock at the entrance of her pussy then slowly squatted down on top of it. After five years of marriage, after fucking her countless times this was the first time I had ever seen a cock sliding into her pussy. I could not have had a better vantage point to watch a new cock sliding into her for the first time. Her ass was maybe eight feet or so in front of me facing directly toward me. Then, watching her raise up, sliding Bob's cock out of her pussy, seeing how wet and hard it was flooded me with feelings I had never before felt. Then she slammed herself back down on his cock, driving it all the way back into her again. My reaction to watching my wife fuck another man for the first time was a rush of sexual exhilaration. What made it even more intense for me was the fact she was fucking him. She controlled the action, the pace, and the force used. In ever sense of the word she was fucking him, he was the one being fucked, she was the one doing the fucking regardless of which one of them was having a cock driven inside of the pussy.
I could not hold out any longer. I grabbed the front of Amy's thighs pulling her into me as hard as I could. I thrust my cock as deep into her pussy as I could. I let out a guttural moan of pleasure and I started to cum in her pussy. Not just one of those everyday orgasms this was the hardest I think I had ever cum in my life and it seemed to continue for several minutes without subsiding. My cock kept throbbing, twitching, and pumping cum into Amy's pussy. Every time I thought, my orgasm was subsiding Linda would rise her ass up, and then slam herself back down on Bob's cock forcing it deep into her pussy again. Every time I would watch his cock disappear into her pussy, my cock would continue throbbing, twitching, and pumping more cum deep into Amy's pussy.
About half way through my orgasm Amy started screaming out her own orgasm as we rode our waves of pleasure together. I do not know if it was because I had been so sexually stimulated all night long. If it was from watching Linda fucking Bob or the thrill of fucking Amy for the first time, or maybe a combination of all these things I don't know. I do know I pumped more cum into Amy's pussy than I have ever pumped into any woman in my life. After my orgasm, as I was trying to catch my breath with my hands supporting my weight on either side of Amy's hips. I happened to look down, I saw cum that I had just deposited in her oozing out of her around my cock. I watched as cum flowed out of her pussy and down between the cheeks of her ass.
I heard Linda scream her orgasmic scream; I looked up, and saw her grinding her pussy down on Bob's cock as hard as she could. Her full weight was pushing down on Bob's hips as she ground her pussy down on his cock. Bob was holding her by the hips and thrusting his hips up and his cock as deep into her pussy as he could. I knew that they were both cumming at the same time. Even though I had just had massive orgasm myself, my cock twitched at the sight of my wife and another man cumming together. After a few moments, Linda collapsed on Bob's chest. As she reached up to wrap her arms around his neck, his cock slid out of her pussy. I was looking right between her wide spread legs at her gaping fresh fucked pussy. I stared. I saw his cum oozing out of her, dripping onto his cock and abdomen. I have to admit the sight of his cum oozing out of her pussy was one of the most erotic sights I had ever seen in my life up to that point.
I felt Amy's hand stroking my arm. I looked down at her and smiled as she smiled back at me. "Wow," she finally said, "when you cum, you really cum! Let me up for a minute. I need to use the restroom or I'm going to flood the bed with your cum" she laughed. I backed away from her pulling my semi-hard, extremely sensitive cock out of her pussy with a plopping sound, making us both laugh.
I helped Amy to her feet. When she was standing next to bed, she gave me a hug and a little kiss. "Don't go anywhere I will be right back," she said and with that, she gave my cock a little squeeze and said, "I"m not through with you yet" I watched her ass swaying as she pranced around the end of the bed with her thighs held together as tight as she could. Trying to keep my cum from flowing out of her pussy.
To Be Continued:
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 15,525 views
Let me explain.
Martha, the executive director of a local non-profit, became my wife twelve years ago after a short courtship. We were both widowed. Her first husband had a heart attack and died in his sleep next to her at age 50. She was 45 and had no children.
My first wife died of cancer the same year leaving me with two daughters in their twenties. We had been part of the lifestyle for the better part of 20 years. More about that later.
Martha and I have a wonderful, loving and honest relationship. We travel a great deal for either her work or mine. Sex was not what brought us together - there was no fire in the belly to our love making. Sex with Martha was (repeat was) plain vanilla once and done. Foreplay lasted long enough to get her juices flowing, then I mounted her or she climbed on me. We continued until she had an orgasm and then I came. That was it, she was through. It was enough for her. I tried several times early on in our marriage to urge her to try for another orgasm. No interest.
Martha knew my first wife and knows we had been part of the life style. We discussed it casually a few times and Martha made it clear it was not something she was interested in pursuing. I was okay with that and put the past behind me.
In June the state organization of her non-profit held their annual meeting in our city. Martha had been working tirelessly for more than six weeks putting it together. It came off great. Everyone in attendance praised Martha telling her it was the best meeting in years. She was glowing from the praise.
The after banquet party was held in the large home of Martha’s non-profit’s biggest contributor. On the way there, Martha told me she didn’t want to stay long because she was exhausted and besides, this hostess’ parties turned too adult for Martha. When I asked what that meant, she said you know, like the parties you and Karen (first wife) used to attend.
When we arrived, there were already more than forty guests, including most of the state officers and their spouses. Martha was given a round of applause as she entered and a big glass of wine. I think the fact her wine glass was never empty for long played a big part in the rest of the evening.
The spacious family room opened out to the pool and hot tub. Martha sort of held court by the pool as it seemed everyone wanted to talk with her and congratulate her. The hostess spent much of the evening at Martha’s elbow with the state director close. I kind of faded to the sidelines and watched the proceedings.
On two different occasions I saw the host disappear into the house with a female guest and return approximately 20 minutes later. Near 11:30 PM, the hostess disappeared from Martha’s side returning quickly wearing lounging pajamas. She announced that the pool and hot tub were open for use and bathing suits were optional. She suggested that those not comfortable with that should move inside. By this time, there were only about sixteen to twenty guests left plus the three male servers and one female server. The male servers had stripped down to speedos and the female server was now wearing a string bikini. I guess this signaled the ‘adult’ time for the party.
The hostess had steered Martha close to the hot tub and was suggesting Martha join her and some others in the tub. I rejoined Martha at that time and she gave me this look like, what should I do? Standing close, I whispered to her that I would follow her lead and we could leave or stay.
She got a silly grin on her face and said “Oh what the hell.”
Turning to the hostess, she said something to the her and they disappeared into the house returning a few minutes later with Martha wearing a thigh-high robe. She strode to the hot tub, removed the robe and climbed in joining the host, hostess and another couple. Not wanting to be left behind, I shed my clothes and joined them.
Martha had her full wine glass in one hand and the other hand was under the water. Sitting down beside her, I noticed the host had his hand on her thigh and Martha seemed to be blocking his advances with her hand. The hostess seemed to be paying a lot of attention to the other couple. The conversation was mostly about what a great conference it had been and what a great job Martha did organizing it.
Quickly drinking her wine, Martha set her glass aside, leaned her head back and seemed very relaxed. Both hands were now underwater, one resting in my crotch. I turned to her and began nibbling her ear. Reaching between her legs, I found her legs spread and the host’s hand already there. Quickly I moved to her breast and began fondling.
She turned her face toward me and gave me a smile. I smiled back and then kissed her. Her response was very passionate. She practically sucked my tongue out of my mouth and jammed hers in. She was now squirming in the tub and obviously our host’s fingers were working some magic down below. While I was tweaking her nipples, she ground her lips into mine. Her hands were wrapped tightly around the two cocks.
“Oh my god, oh my god” was uttered from clinched teeth. She was in the throes of a tremendous orgasm. Her splayed legs were thrashing the water.
Taking notice, our hostess turned her attention from the other couple and on her knees worked her way between Martha’s legs. Reaching under and raising her Martha’s hips to the top of the water, she pushed her husband’s hands out of the way and pushed her head between Martha’s legs. The host and I held Martha at the top of the water while the hostess proceeded to tongue Martha’s pussy with a great deal of exuberance. It didn’t take long for Martha to have another orgasm, a very large one that caused her to wrap her legs around the hostess’s head.
This was a first for me. I had never seen Martha have two orgasms so closely together.
She seemed spent.
Our hostess worked her way up Martha’s body, kissing both nipples and then planting a long, tongue-filled kiss on her lips. Martha responded by grabbing our hostess with both arms and legs. The ladies were whispering back and forth for a few minutes, then our hostess suggested we guys sit on the edge of the tub. We did as suggested and as the ladies separated, our hostess reached for my cock and wrapped her lips around it. Martha turned toward our host and did the same to him.
Neither blow job lasted long because our hostess quietly said she wanted my cock in her pussy, stood up and helping me out of the hot tub, led me to a chaise lounge a few feet away. She laid me on my back and climbed onto my quite stiff cock. On cue, my wife was doing the same to our host on the chaise lounge next to the one I was on. I saw Martha straddle him, reach down, grab his cock and guide it into her pussy as she lowered herself on it.
I was occupied with my own pleasure, but I am sure that Martha had at least two more orgasms riding our host’s cock. Our hostess had three before I could no longer hold back and shot my load into her pussy.
Martha had said something about going to the bathroom and headed into the house. The hostess climbed off me, licked my cock clean and told me how much she enjoyed the ride. One of the female servers came up and offered us a drink which we took. Setting her tray aside, she kneeled between the hostess’s knees and began to lick my cum from her pussy.
I went into the house looking for Martha. I found her surrounded by our host and two other gentlemen. I was really surprised to see our host and Martha kissing while the other two fondled her breasts.
Looking around the room, I saw three or four couples in sexual embraces. I stood back and watched as the two men lead Martha to the couch, laid her down and one of them climbed between her legs. The other straddled her head and offered his cock to her. Martha seemed to be really enjoying what was happening to her. She now had the attention of two cocks. One was in her mouth and the other was in her pussy. Not wanting to interrupt, I stood back and watched the performance. I was amazed.
Martha had two or three more orgasms and then the men changed positions. The man straddling her head pulled back grabbed his cock and he proceeded to shoot his load into her open mouth. She eagerly swallowed it all. Giving her attention to the man between her legs, she had another huge orgasm and urged him to give her his load which he did.
Another fellow who had been watching offered up his cock to her but she begged off. She told him maybe later but she needed a break for now. Looking around she saw me across the room. I walked to her and she told me it was time for us to go home.
The ride home was quiet at first but then she tried to apologize. I stopped her from apologizing, and ask her if she had a good time. She didn't answer at first, but kept saying she didn't know why she did it. I repeated, did you have a good time?
Finally, Martha said she had a very good time. But, she was concerned about what I thought of her now.
I reassured her that I still love her very much and this changed nothing in our relationship. I reminded her that I had lived the experience for more than 20 years and that I was glad to see her enjoy herself sexually.
When we got home and got in bed, I began foreplay. At first she protested saying she was too tired and too sore, but with a little more urging on my part, she climbed on my cock and rode me to two more orgasms before she finally collapsed.
We talked for hours the next day about what had taken place. I think she came to the conclusion that it was alright. No one was hurt and I still loved her. I explained that I took pleasure in seeing her enjoying herself sexually and she accepted that.
We have not mentioned it since, and I don’t expect that there will be a repeat performance, But, you never know.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 16,186 views
After a long day relaxing on the beach we went to our room and showered, had a few glasses of wine while we were getting ready, then we went off to a restaurant for a nice meal. With some more wine and a little attention from the waiter we relaxed and chose our meal. I told her how sexy and beautiful she looked and that many of the men in the restaurant had sneakily looked at her when we arrived and that I thought the waiter was eying her up and flirting with her, she giggled and told me “shut up, he’s a good 10 years younger than us and he’d never fancy me“. I said “I’m sure he’s trying to look down your blouse, maybe you should undo your buttons a little to tease him, I dare you.” She giggled again knowing that this was one of my fantasies. She answered me by saying ” maybe I will” (which I took to be a no). With that the waiter asked if we had decided what we wanted and we gave him our orders and had some more wine, then my wife smiled and undid two buttons on her blouse showing more cleavage. Even though she has small breasts, they looked ravishing, and I could feel my cock rising under the table.
The waiter returned with our starters and gave me mine but hovered over my wife, before placing her starter on the table, I just knew that he was having a good leer at her small but perfect breasts. When he left the table I asked my wife if she had noticed him, she replied “I think your right, I could feel him staring down my blouse, are you sure your ok with it?” I replied “of course I am, I’m loving you being so sexy, and I don‘t blame him at all.”
We continued eating our starters and sipping our wine really enjoying ourselves (particularly me at my wife being so sexy). The waiter returned to collect our dishes and hovered once again over my wife while making “small talk” and having some laughs with us. He returned with our main meal, telling my wife what a beautiful lady she was and he hopes she enjoys the meal. Before we could refill our wine glasses the waiter came over with “cocktail of the house special” explaining that it was a free bonus drink for us because he was enjoying serving us (he must have been loving looking down my wife’s blouse) The cocktail wasn’t to my taste but my wife informed me that she was loving it and was quite prepared to drink mine as well !!!!
We ate our meal and my wife adjourned to the toilette, returning with her make up freshly applied and a smug smile on her face, I asked her “what has amused you?" and she replied.…“nothing, yet".
The waiter came to the table for our dishes and I noticed his eyes open wide and I heard a slight gasp coming from him as he retrieved my wife’s dish. As he goes away, I looked at my wife and realizing she is giggling, I asked her “what has amused you?" She replied “take a look” and I realized that she had removed her bra, AND that her nipples were hard and poking against the thin material of her shirt, she was smiling and enjoying the situation.
I reluctantly paid for the meal (as I was enjoying this and didn’t want it too end) and asked the waiter’s advice of where to go for a quiet romantic drink. He replied, ”come with me, I will show you." As my wife got up from her chair, she wobbled a little from the effect of the drinks and giggled. I held her arm and gently guided her outside. The waiter immediately joined me and put an arm around her waist, as did I, so we were both supporting my giggling wife. He told me "Let's go this way. I’ll show you.”
We laugh and joke as the three of us as we walk through the trees toward the bar he knows. I look at my lovely wife and notice that the waiter had moved his hand up from her waist to under her shirt and was feeling her breast!!!!! I instantly got hard! I caught his eye and winked at him, encouraging him. We stopped in a dimly lit patch of trees where he turned my wife toward him and kissed her. My wife just giggled and said “naughty boy” but didn’t move away. Before she realized it, he quickly undid her shirt, allowing her breasts to fall free. Her nipples were hard in the dim light. I placed myself in front of her and showed him to her back where he put his hands around her breasts while I kissed her from the front. Suddenly I heard my wife gasp and then tremble a little, then I realized he was finger fucking her. I placed my hand near her pussy, where I could feel his fingers fucking her. I started to rub her clit, propelling her toward an orgasm. Before she could realize what was happening I peeled her pants off, giving him full access to her very wet and juicy pussy. She murmured with delight and moaned softly, “I love you”, totally ignoring the fact that there were two of us making her excited.
We lowered her gently onto the ground. I continued to kiss and play with her. She opened her legs slightly. Our waiter noticed this and quickly unzipped his trousers and placed his cock at the entrance to her pussy. When he gently starts to push it into her tight little pussy, she started to tremble again and started to fuck back at his cock, the first ever cock apart from mine to enter her pussy! I was in seventh heaven and moved back a little to watch my beautiful wife being fucked by this stranger and being totally caught up in the moment. I was so excited. She was really fucking him and he was fucking her as hard as he could. She seemed so sexy, so hot. I was so turned on. I watched as his buttocks clenched and he shot load after load of his hot cum into her pussy and womb, and much, much too late, I thought "condom" !!!!
He finished and she still laid there making fucking movements, so I laid down on top of her and placed my cock into her cum filled pussy. It felt so hot and slippery. She started to come again and I noticed the waiter alternating between biting her nipples gently and nibbling her neck, she was in ecstasy ..........and so was I, as I soon felt the urge to cum. It was too soon but I couldn’t hold it. She received another load of cum into her pussy. I could feel it leaking around my cock and running down my balls, it felt so good.
I smiled and winked again at the waiter and he smiled back and picked up her pants and indicated to me he wanted them ....I nodded my assent, he wiped my wife’s soaking pussy with them and carried them away with him, another trophy I suspect. I didn’t care, I was so proud of my wife, how sexy and erotic and beautiful she looked.
I helped my wife back to our apartment and undressed her and put her to bed. I couldn’t resist fucking her one more time, I was so turned on. When she awoke the next morning she asked me if I enjoyed myself last night and what did I think of the night?, I told her that last night was the sexiest and most beautiful I’d ever seen her and how much I loved her. I then asked her if she had enjoyed the night. She replied “I really enjoyed myself, but things are a little hazy after the cocktails in the restaurant. But, I remember us having sex outdoors and it was fabulous.”
I asked her if she could remember the details, she smiled and said “I think so”. I said “come on then ,what do you remember”? She replied “I think I gave my gorgeous hubby something he’s always wanted.” I sat there open mouthed, not sure what to say. She smiled and asked me if I’d enjoyed the “treat”, I replied “oh yes, it was fantastic”. She replied “I think the waiter enjoyed it also” and laughed as she explained that she was nowhere near as drunk as what I’d thought and that it was an act “because she’d wanted to give me something I’d wanted for so long ,to prove how much she loved me”.
I was stunned and in a state of shock. My wife had finally ,after all these years, given me what I’d always wanted. I held her and kissed her and immediately felt my cock stir again, she said “hold it big boy, I have more planned for this evening" !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I can’t wait to see what she has in store for me tonight, but I know I’m going to love it.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 109,316 views
After a very active Saturday, my husband Bob and I and our close friends Tom and Carol were sitting in our hot tub, looking at the stars twinkling in the dark.
Rather than chatting, we all sat calm and absorbed. Then I noticed that Carol was quietly masturbating. The boys noticed it too, even though she was being quite discreet. "Sorry," Carol said, "I just can't help it" as she went on with it.
My Bob, naturally enough, got an erection and I reached over and stroked him. No hot pumping, just a gentle, loving stroking.
I could see Carol quietly coming to her climax and soon my Bob began to spurt too. I leaned over and licked him off; I love having a cock in my mouth. After a moment, Carol turned around and Tom began to mount her, doggy style.
At this point I was the only one who wasn't getting any, so I sat up on the edge of the hot tub, spread my legs and pointed to Bob to go down on me * which he likes to do and is pretty good at.
After we'd all come, we all sat there and shyly looked at each other. As couples we spent a lot of time together, but had never done anything sexual. It was striking that there was no sense of embarrassment among us.
By mutual agreement, we decided to try spending the night with each other's spouses. An experiment. We agreed that if anyone started to feel uncomfortable, we'd go back to our partners and forget about the whole thing.
I took Tom by the hand and led him to our spare bedroom while Bob took Carol to our room.
I had the most amazing orgasm that night and nearly as good a one the next morning. And I know why. It's not that Tom is anything special in bed; it's because I hadn't had a new lover since dating days in school. It was a thrill.
While fixing breakfast the next morning I thought about how great it was to now have two lovers. Carol was thinking the same thing and actually said it to me. We gave each other hugs.
When we served up breakfast to the guys, they both had smiles on their faces. This made me happy. If they'd been smirking, I think that would have killed the whole deal right there. But nobody was smirking and nobody was showing any morning-after regrets. I think we were in some kind of heaven.
The four of us spent what was for us a typical Sunday together; backyard Frisbee, barbecuing and such. Mid morning Bob and I went off together to make love and demonstrate to ourselves our love and affection for each other. Mid afternoon we had sex with our new lovers. After dinner we had sort of a round-robin in the hot tub. And then Tom and Carol drove home.
I don't know how long this new affair will keep on. It might be just another weekend or two. Or never again. Or it might last for months and years, I don't know.
But for now, for me, it's some kind of heaven. Really.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 17,683 views